Super God: Me! The only male angel in the Angel Galaxy

After waking up from a sleep, I turned from an ordinary person on Blue Star into the only male angel in the Angel Galaxy. Sorry, Brother Chuang, Xiaolun

Now I want them all!

Liang Bing: “I’ve endured Qilin, but I want Lena too. Just tell me how many there are out there!!!”

Yan: “Brother, I have killed all those who wronged you. When will you come back?”

Ahri: “My lord, meow~~ Ahri misses you.”

Super God: The Lord of God-level Civilization, Scared Carl to Cry
Chapter 1: Blue Star, finally back
Unknown star region.
Thousands of warships crossed the vast sea of ??stars, like shining galaxies, their light illuminating the dark universe.
Each warship has a different shape, some are as huge as mountains, exuding a cold metallic luster, and some are as slender as swords, with a sharp edge.
The warships were arranged in an orderly manner, like a huge fleet, moving through the void in tacit coordination.
The stars highlight the outline of the warship, which is a feast for the eyes.
The huge thrusters spewed out a scorching blue-white tail flame that cut through the endless darkness and emitted a low roar, like the echo of ancient war drums.
The energy shield on the surface of the battleship flickered, like a thin layer of light curtain, wrapping the battleship inside, giving people a sense of safety and strength.
In this spectacular scene, some warships were equipped with huge energy turrets, with ominous lights flashing from their muzzles, as if ready to spray out destructive energy beams at any time.
Some warships are filled with various types of fighter planes, ready to go, like falcons ready to attack at any time.
Within the fleet, communication signal lights flashed frequently, transmitting commands and information to each other.
Occasionally, meteors can be seen streaking between the warships, bringing with them a brief burst of light, as if adding a touch of interstellar romance and mystery to this huge fleet.
The people of the star field civilization were all stunned when they saw this scene, and they couldn’t help but start discussing:
“Isn’t that a Titan-class battleship that can destroy a planet with just one ship? There are so many of them!”
“What a terrifying fleet this is. With such a fleet, they can easily sweep across the universe, right?”
“This is definitely the most powerful fleet in the universe!”
However!
During the moment when everyone was discussing.
Boom boom boom!!
Several cracks appeared again.
then!!
Several more space wormholes appeared!!
Each one is as big as a planet!!
in!!
Countless warships swarmed out!!!
It was so densely packed that it covered the entire star field almost instantly.
The people of this star field civilization were stunned. Their faces turned pale and they looked horrified.
“This…is this a joke?”
“Why are there so many Titan-class starships?”
“What kind of civilization could possess so many powerful fleets? And how strong is their logistical support?”
It s not surprising that the people present were so surprised; it was simply that what was happening before their eyes was too terrifying.
I originally thought that thousands of Titan-class interstellar battleships were powerful enough, but I never expected that all this was just the tip of the iceberg of this fleet.
What s more crucial is that at this moment, the warships are almost covering the entire star field, but there are still a steady stream of warships pouring out of the space wormhole, with no intention of stopping.
“With such a terrifying number of warships, this civilization must be the most powerful god-level civilization in the universe, right?”
“Horrible, too terrifying. Such a number of warships is probably enough to destroy the entire universe, right?”
All of a sudden, countless people began to exclaim.
After all, the terrifying warships that kept appearing seemed a little too creepy.
Is this the arrival of God?
“It must be like this, this must be God!”
Even later on, countless people knelt down and began to welcome the arrival of the gods.

On battleship number seven.
Although it is a battleship, it is equipped with a spacious and bright laboratory.
At this moment in the laboratory, several scientists were sitting around a huge round conference table, discussing something seriously.
A scientist wearing a white lab coat and metal-framed glasses spoke in a firm tone:
“Using water droplets as detectors is still too slow and should be phased out.”
The other gray-haired, serious-looking scientist nodded, agreeing with the other party’s opinion, and then continued:
“Dihedral foil is a weapon that is really useful for cleaning up some space junk, but it is still a bit slow to use as a weapon.”
Just as everyone was discussing.
A man in a war suit came over.
Seeing this, everyone present hurriedly saluted and said:
“Meet the General.”
All the scientists present were full of respect and admiration for this general.
Each and every one of them is eager to show goodwill without thinking.
However, in the face of these people’s goodwill.
The general ignored them and walked straight through the laboratory to a room deep inside the battleship. He knocked on the door respectfully and said:
“Master, do you have time? I need to report something to you.”
If it were anyone else, they would not be worthy of his respect, but the person in the room was the most powerful being in the entire universe in the general’s memory.
He is also the person he respects the most.
Even willing to respect him as his master!
“Enter.”
Hearing the words of the general outside, Bai Lin spoke lightly.
At the same time as he spoke, the ultra-precision door that was originally tightly closed and no one except him had the authority to open it opened instantly.
Seeing this, the general came in and spoke respectfully:
“Master, the star domain lord of this star domain hopes to submit to us and become our affiliated star domain.”
He is only responsible for reporting the situation, and Bai Lin is still responsible for making decisions.
Anyway, no matter what decision Bai Lin makes, the general will implement it seriously.
Whether this star field will be destroyed or survive, everything depends on Bai Lin’s thought at this moment.
That s right, for others, the star field is extremely important, but for Bai Lin, it is just a tiny existence that can decide life or death in a single thought.
“You still need to ask me about such a small matter?”
After hearing the general’s report, Bai Lin just felt bored.
After saying.
Bai Lin slowly closed his eyes.
Countless thoughts also came to my mind at this time.
He is not from this world, but a time traveler.
And he traveled through this universe at the beginning of chaos.
And obtained the god-level technology system.
Relying on the system, he obtained various black technologies and conceptual technologies, and created the Zeroer civilization, becoming the oldest ancient god in the universe.
Unexpectedly, the Zero Return civilization was cultivated to be so powerful “inadvertently”.
It has been invincible for countless tens of thousands of years.
A bit too boring.
Now I have no interest in anything.
This is the thought.
Bai Lin slowly opened his eyes, and finally just sighed, and calmly ordered the general:
“It’s really boring here. You know how to deal with the rest.”
Then Bai Lin didn’t even wait for the general’s answer. He just tore open the space wormhole and walked in.
I don’t know where.
A space crack slowly appeared.
Bai Lin walked out of the space wormhole, took a look at the environment, and was stunned for a moment.
There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.
He never expected that he would end up here.
“I wanted to just find a place to see if I could find something to do to kill time.”
“But I seem to have come to a very familiar place…”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Happy Chinese New Year reading
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons. The higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: January 28 to February 12
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Earth in the Super God Universe (Old Version)
Is this the original Earth?
Seeing this very familiar scene, Bai Lin’s eyes showed a hint of interest.
But soon, he shook his head.
After all, in all the years that Bai Lin has experienced, he has encountered situations where civilizations have developed in a very similar way.
And this kind of thing happens frequently.
It is possible that this is also true of civilization today.
Thinking of this, Bai Lin immediately scanned the surrounding environment.
Just a glance.
Countless data appeared in his mind.
Immediately knew the situation of this planet.
It was almost exactly the same as the Earth before he traveled through time.
However, it was not the Earth where he had lived before, but the Blue Planet in this dimension.
That s right, with just a quick glance, Bai Lin knew everything about this planet.
There was no way. In his opinion, all the defense measures of the Blue Star were no different from leaving the door open.
After all, it is almost exactly the same as the Earth before the time travel. In terms of technological level, except for some aspects, it is basically the same.
If it weren’t for the fact that the level of civilization here was the same as that of the Earth in the past, and the fact that Bai Lin was feeling bored now.
For someone of his status, there is no way he would waste time scanning this place.
He is currently at a military base in Tianhe City on Blue Star.
However, the situation on Blue Star is not good at the moment.
Due to the low level of technology on Blue Star, it has suffered invasions from countless alien civilizations and is now on the verge of extinction.
After Bai Lin sorted out and scanned the situation he had just discovered in his mind, a slightly indifferent expression appeared on his face.
After all, it’s just similar to the Earth before the time travel, but it’s not the real Earth, so it’s none of our business how it’s invaded.
“But, even though it’s not Earth, it’s quite similar to Earth, so it’s fun to play with.”
But now Bai Lin is really bored and wants to have some fun.
Therefore, I made up my mind very decisively.
Then Bai Lin made up his mind and tore open the space wormhole again.
When he appeared again, he was already outside the laboratory in the military base.
“Damn it! Why did it fail again? What went wrong? I’ve tried it countless times!”
“Can a Warframe of this level really succeed?”
“Yes, is it really possible to develop a space armor that can fight in space? Especially with our current level of technological research?”
“We have to research it even if we can’t figure it out. Otherwise, Blue Planet will be at the mercy of others!”
As soon as Bai Lin arrived, he heard people in the laboratory talking about another failed experiment.
Although he was only outside the laboratory, this laboratory also used the most advanced sound insulation materials and various anti-detection equipment on Blue Star.
But for Bai Lin, as long as he wanted, he could know what all the beings in this star field said, not to mention the Blue Star.
This is the result of his own limitations.
Otherwise, the voices of everyone on the entire Blue Star would have reached Bai Lin’s ears the moment he landed here.
It s rubbish.
At this moment, listening to these people’s discussions, Bai Lin roughly knew what the Warframe they were talking about was, so he made a decisive evaluation.
There is no way. For Bai Lin, what Blue Star is researching now is garbage!
A Warframe capable of fighting in a space environment?
It’s the kind of thing that can be made at will to give the most basic compulsory education to children in the Zero-Returner civilization.
It has no practical value at all.
What s even more crucial is that the current civilization on Blue Planet cannot even build it?
It’s so stupid!
“Hey, can’t you even research such a low-level weapon? It’s a bit embarrassing.”
Thinking of this, Bai Lin couldn’t help but sigh.
He already wanted to leave.
But on second thought, Bai Lin suddenly changed his mind.
After all, I have finally found such an interesting planet. It would be a pity if it were destroyed.
And just as Bai Lin was thinking.
In the laboratory, the scientists were still discussing:
“Let me see, the data is wrong. The most important thing is to use…”
“No, no, it’s a problem with the material. We need to change the properties of the material!”
“You are all talking nonsense. The main reason for the failure is that I am not the main person in charge. Just leave everything to me!”
.
Listening to all the stupid discussions going on inside.
Finally, Bai Lin couldn’t bear it anymore and just pushed the door and walked in.
He spoke directly:
“Don’t study this garbage.”
In Bai Lin’s opinion, not only is the research rubbish, but everyone’s ideas are still so bizarre.
This is simply a riot of demons!
“Ah? Why did the door suddenly open? And who are you? Who are you?”
“Kid, do you know where this is? You will be court-martialed for trespassing into a military base!”
Seeing Bai Lin suddenly breaking in, the scientists in the room were startled and then started to scold Bai Lin.
“How did this guy get in here quietly? And there was no notification of his appearance outside, which means that he came here without alarming anyone. This is the highest-level door on our Blue Star. He can’t have the authority to open it? What’s going on?”
At this time, the scientist who was leading the group couldn’t help but feel wary.
That s enough!
Then the leading scientist suppressed everyone’s words, looked at Bai Lin and asked:
“Little kid, what did you just say? Also, who are you and how did you get in?”
Seeing this, Bai Lin still said calmly:
“I say, you can’t even research such backward things, you are really rubbish. As for who I am, you don’t need to know!”
“Someone, arrest this guy!”
After hearing this, the leading scientist called for people with a gloomy face to capture Bai Lin.
At this time, Bai Lin just smiled calmly and said:
“If you plan to rely on the garbage in your hands to fight against alien civilizations, I advise you to surrender directly.”
Hearing this, other scientists were angry:
“Do you know who the person in front of you is? He is the top scientist on Blue Star!”
“Do you know what you are talking about? Surrender? Are you a spy sent by an alien civilization?”
Some people even sounded the alarm directly.
All of a sudden, all the soldiers in the military base gathered together.
However, Bai Lin remained calm and took out a piece of paper with a picture of a mecha printed on it:
“Although this thing is rubbish, it is probably the most advanced technology you can research at the moment. If you don’t want to surrender, research this.”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3: 2D Armor (Old Version)
“ah?”
When the scientists heard Bai Lin’s words and the paper-like thing that resembled a piece of Warframe that the other party handed over, they were stunned at first.
Then everyone reacted one by one, and many scientists decisively scolded Bai Lin:
“Do you think scientific research is so simple?”
You think you can figure it out just by printing out a picture on the Internet?
“Do you think scientific research is just playing house?”
In their opinion, Bai Lin at this moment looked extremely arrogant.
It’s simply arrogance to the extreme!
And we are not fools. Why do we think that we can research Warframe from a printed picture?
You know, this group of the blue planet’s top scientists have been researching together, but they haven’t figured it out yet!
“Little kid, this is not the place for you to mess around. Do you think you can solve the problem with just a picture?”
At this moment, the leading scientist couldn’t help but scold.
Originally, he was a little afraid of Bai Lin.
After all, no one knows how Bai Lin suddenly came here.
The most urgent task is to appease the other party to avoid unnecessary trouble.
You know.
The scientists here are the top in their respective industries.
If the other party is armed, it will be troublesome.
If even one person present dies, it will be a major blow to the entire Blue Planet!
And even if the alarm was sounded, it would still take some time for the soldiers to arrive.
For the safety of the scientists present, it is impossible for the leading scientist to scold Bai Lin like this.
But he really couldn’t help it now.
Because everything Bai Lin did was a naked mockery of these scientists!
Or rather, playing!
Next second!
The piece of paper turned directly into a battle armor.
“How is this possible?”
“What’s going on?”
“What is this?”
Seeing this scene, all the scientists present couldn’t help but be shocked.
After facing the invasion of other alien civilizations in these days, everyone has gained some basic understanding of the technology of alien civilizations.
Those guys who are invincible monsters to Blue Star cannot use a piece of paper to suddenly turn into armor like Bai Lin is doing now.
This technology is simply outrageous!
Even though everyone present was just a scientist, not a general or something like that.
But you can also know what this technology represents.
This means that the opponent can launch a surprise attack with minimal equipment, and once they encounter an enemy, they can recover their strongest strength.
Just when all the scientists present were undoubtedly shocked, a team of fully armed soldiers rushed in.
The leader among them was Liu Chuang.
He was also very shocked when he saw Bai Lin.
After all, the other party is too young and there is no way he can be a scientist like those present.
Moreover, Liu Chuang had memorized the appearances and names of all the scientists, so he determined almost instantly that Bai Lin was the intruder.
Otherwise, other scientists would not have been able to sound the alarm.
I just don t know how Bai Lin broke in.
There’s clearly no trace of it.
It also depends on scientists to sound the alarm.
What made Liu Chuang even more confused was why the scientists present were not at all wary of Bai Lin, but instead looked shocked?
But he was too lazy to care about these things. After all, he was just a rough man, and it was enough for him to protect them.
Thinking of this, Liu Chuang spoke decisively:
“Catch him for me.”
“etc!”
After hearing Liu Chuang’s words, the leading scientist reacted and hurriedly stopped him.
Just relying on this technology and the ability to easily break into the military base.
Bai Lin is someone they definitely cannot afford to offend.
Moreover, the leading scientist also hopes to study the technology that can suddenly turn a piece of paper into armor!
In addition, he understood that the other party showed all this to express goodwill.
The leading scientist does not want goodwill to turn into bad intentions because of himself and others.
“Ah? Dr. Liu, why?”
Hearing what Dr. Liu said, Liu Chuang couldn’t help but feel puzzled and couldn’t help but look at the other party.
If it were anyone else he would have ignored them at all, but Dr. Liu was the leader that General Dukao emphasized, and he could not refute him.
But I still couldn’t help asking.
“Everyone, get out!”
Dr. Liu spoke directly, without any intention of explaining, and forcefully asked them to leave.
Liu Chuang wanted to say something else.
But Dr. Liu glared at him.
have no choice.
He could only retreat with his men.
Wait until they leave.
Dr. Liu looked at the mecha beside him and asked Bai Lin excitedly:
“My friend, what is this?”
“Two-dimensional armor.”
Bai Lin naturally responded very calmly to this.
It’s going to be given to them anyway.
“What is a two-dimensional battle armor?”
All the scientists present were confused; they had no idea what this thing was.
What is the difference between this and the Warframe they have been researching?
“It’s a two-dimensional armor that can switch between three-dimensional and two-dimensional at will. It has the ability to travel through space and can deliver a fatal blow to the enemy when the enemy least expects it. It’s dozens of times stronger than the mecha you’re researching, and it’s controlled by the mind.”
Bai Lin then began to explain calmly.
Just a little toy for him.
“How can there be such a powerful mecha?”
After hearing Bai Lin’s words, the scientists were stunned for a moment.
“Are you bragging?”
Then someone decisively questioned Bai Lindao.
“yes!”
At the same time, many scientists also agreed.
Because this is beyond their understanding.
However, Dr. Liu was very excited, completely different from his previous attitude. He looked at Bai Lin and said respectfully:
“I was rude just now, my friend, can you let me study this mecha?”
“random.”
In response to Dr. Liu’s question, Bai Lin just nodded lightly.
Afterwards, Dr. Liu also led people to conduct research.
Soon, they found that it was exactly the same as Bai Lin said.
“Is this really a technology that Blue Star has?”
After discovering that they were exactly the same, all the scientists were shocked again, and horror was written all over everyone s face!
“Blue Star is saved.”
One of the scientists was extremely excited and said happily.
After confirming that everything was true, Dr. Liu at the side lowered his posture and bowed to Bai Lin:
“Please save Bluestar.”
“It’s just the most backward battle armor I have. Is it necessary to be so excited? Blue Star is really backward enough.”
Bai Lin couldn’t help but think in his heart.
However, he didn’t want the Blue Planet to perish so quickly, and what he gave were just things that had long been eliminated in his hands and had no effect on him, so he directly gave the mecha information to these scientists.
After giving it to him, Bai Lin said calmly:
“This mecha is too backward. I’m not interested in helping you research it. I can give you the information. It’s up to you to figure it out.”
Chapter 4: The top ten technologies in the universe revealed (old version)
In the following period of time, scientists relied on the information provided by Bai Lin to madly study mechas.
“I can guarantee it on my lifelong reputation, this is absolutely true!”
“Me too, I’ve done some research, and the data here is absolutely correct!”
“You bunch of idiots, this is the technology that can really save Blue Planet, quickly send everyone here! Don’t waste time researching other things!”
After a while of research, almost all the scientists present went crazy, and finally unanimously demanded that all the top scientists from Blue Star be sent over.
At the beginning, some people couldn’t believe it, but relying on Dr. Liu’s reputation over the years and some information about two-dimensional mechas, all the top scientists were mobilized.
It even alarmed the top management of Blue Star!
“Who do you think that person is? Why did he give us these things?”
“I have investigated the identity of that guy, but found nothing… Do you think there is a possibility that he is the same as those aliens? They are not from our Blue Planet!”
“Haha, who knows? Anyway, this matter about the two-dimensional mecha is beneficial to Blue Star. I am sure of this!”
Just when the top leaders of Blue Star were shocked and uneasy about Bai Lin’s actions and even tried to investigate.
The leader among the senior management spoke calmly:
“Dr. Liu and his team have confirmed that the two-dimensional mecha is the correct route, so the identity of that person is our friend… No, he should be classified as a god who is here to help Blue Star overcome its difficulties!”
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell silent, but no one refuted.
This is enough to show how high the prestige of the leader is in daily life.
After all, it was because he agreed with Dr. Liu’s words that all the top scientists in the entire Blue Planet went to support him.
Otherwise, even if these scientists want to do so, the top leaders of Blue Star will not agree.
If they were all wiped out at once, the entire Blue Planet would be completely destroyed.
“Okay, since you all agree, let’s adjourn the meeting. However, I plan to keep that person’s identity as Blue Star’s top secret. Do you have any objections?”
There was still silence.
Seeing this, the leader just nodded lightly and left.
A month later, the two-dimensional armor was successfully developed.
“Hahaha, it really worked! It’s actually true, everything is actually true!”
“This kind of technological power is so powerful, it’s simply a miracle!”
“With this kind of power, we can definitely protect Blue Star. There is hope for the future of Blue Star!”
After the successful development, countless scientists were extremely excited.
At the same time, this news was also deliberately spread by the top leaders of Blue Star.
They even had people record a video to demonstrate the power of the two-dimensional mecha, so as to give some hope to ordinary people who were originally in despair due to the invasion of alien civilizations.
Moreover, some people were specially asked to temporarily explain that there was help from gods.
Of course, Bai Lin s identity was never revealed.
“They actually have such a powerful force. It turns out that our scientists on Blue Planet are no worse than the aliens!”
“It’s a god sent from heaven to help Blue Star overcome the difficulties!”
“Blue Planet is saved. We finally have a way to stop those alien civilizations.”
With the power of the two-dimensional mecha, countless people on Blue Star were talking about it for a while, and each of them was extremely happy, feeling that there was hope.
But the situation on Blue Planet was soon known to the alien civilization that had been keeping an eye on Blue Planet.
Styx civilization.
Karl is talking to Hua Ye.
“Carl, do you know that there is a so-called ‘two-dimensional mecha’ in that little shabby place on Blue Star? They actually think that kind of thing can resist us!”
After hearing Hua Ye’s words, Carl’s face showed a hint of surprise.
He didn’t reply for the time being, but looked at the situation of Blue Star through the big clock.
“It can switch between three-dimensional and two-dimensional at will, has the ability to travel through space, and is controlled by thoughts…”
Looking at this information, Carl suddenly became interested.
Then the more I watched, the more curious I became.
“And there’s actually technology that combines dimensions and mechas!”
For a moment, Carl was a little bit surprised.
He would not be surprised if this was researched by the angel civilization currently led by Holy Kesha.
After all, angel civilization is the most powerful civilization in the entire known universe.
But Blue Star is just a backward planet that can’t even build interstellar battleships, so how could it possibly produce such a thing?
“How could Blue Star possibly produce something like this!”
Thinking of this, Carl couldn’t help but ask Hua Ye who revealed this information.
“I have investigated, and according to my investigation, these technologies were all taught to Blue Star by a mysterious person, but I can’t find out who the mysterious person is.”
In response to Karl’s question, Hua Ye replied indifferently.
As for the decision by the top leaders of Blue Star to classify Bai Lin s identity as top secret?
The means that Blue Planet has are simply not enough to withstand the serious inspection of alien civilizations.
Even the group of defeated soldiers led by Hua Ye can be easily found out.
“A mysterious person? Blue Planet cannot possibly possess this kind of technology! Does that mean this mysterious person cannot be from Blue Planet, but from some other civilization?”
“And a civilization that can come up with this kind of technology easily cannot be low-level…”
“But since that mysterious person came from another advanced civilization, why would he pass on his technology to the backward Blue Planet?”
After listening to Hua Ye’s words, Karl became more interested.
After calming down, he thought about it for a while, and then thought of a possibility.
“That mysterious man might be a traitor from some very terrifying ancient civilization. He took away the technology of the ancient civilization and came to Blue Star to resist the pursuit of the ancient civilization. He taught technology and wanted to develop his own civilization to resist the ancient civilization.”
Thinking of this possibility, Carl immediately expressed his thoughts.
Then he said excitedly:
“If this is true, it means that this mysterious person has even more powerful technology in his hands.”
“Well, it’s very likely!”
Seeing Carl so excited, Hua Ye also nodded.
Then the two decided to join forces to go to Blue Star to capture Bai Lin.
Anyway, if this is true, the civilization behind Bai Lin will not help a fugitive. As long as they capture Bai Lin, they will be able to obtain his technology.
And just as the two were discussing.
Suddenly, the entire universe was shaken violently, and a huge light curtain suddenly appeared!
[Top 10 technologies in the universe revealed]Chapter 5: Death Star, Nullifier Civilization Exposed (Old Version)
The moment he saw the huge light curtain, Hua Ye was undoubtedly frightened, and then he spoke with a very unhappy look.
In his opinion, the appearance of this thing was really an eyesore.
“I don’t know… I can’t analyze the structure at all.”
In response to Hua Ye’s question, Karl just said lightly.
Although his tone was very calm, his heart was filled with disbelief.
The reason is simple. Carl just used a large clock to perform the analysis.
After all, with the appearance of the huge light curtain, he received messages from countless people.
With just a simple analysis, Carl knew that this huge light curtain appeared in the eyes of everyone in the known universe in an instant.
Such an interesting thing, naturally he couldn’t wait to use the big clock.
The result shocked Carl!
The big clock was completely unable to analyze the huge light curtain.
You know, the big clock is the most powerful computer from the Shenhe civilization!
This inevitably made Carl feel completely horrified.
Suddenly, he couldn’t help but think of a possibility, and said faintly:
“Could this be something those stinky angels did?”
Although it was shocking, Carl thought this was the most likely thing.
After all, according to him, the strongest civilization in the entire known universe is the angel civilization led by Kesha.
If it was something developed by the other party that caused the big clock to fail, then that is still very possible.
After all, no matter how powerful the Shenhe civilization was, it was only a thing of the past.
In addition, the angel civilization has been developing for such a long time that it is very likely that the big clock cannot be analyzed.
Karl’s possibility was instantly recognized by Hua Ye, and he nodded decisively:
It s very likely!
Just like Carl, Hua Ye also used his own computer to analyze it, and got the same result as Carl, which was completely unsolvable.
Therefore, although he was very unhappy, he had to admit that the angel civilization led by Kesha was indeed the strongest civilization in the known universe.
This thing that detonated the entire known universe in an instant was most likely created by the angel civilization led by Kesha.
“In that case, let’s hold off for now and see what Kesha is going to do first.”
Looking at Karl, Hua Ye started to make a suggestion.
Compared to caring about some mysterious person on Blue Star, he undoubtedly cares more about the angel civilization led by Kesha.
Naturally, Carl nodded at this.
He was also very curious about this big light curtain.
And compared to Hua Ye, Carl just thinks that the light curtain is most likely developed by the angel civilization.
Not sure.
Merlot Heaven.
“Wow! Such a big commotion, what on earth is that? Who on earth could come up with something like this!”
“Technology? Inventory? What a mess!”
“The universe? Who dares to be so bold? You know, even we dare not say that we have peeked into the entire universe. The places we have peeked into are far from the boundaries of the universe. We can only call the places we have peeked into the ‘known universe’. How can the owner behind the light curtain have the courage to say that he has peeked into the entire universe!”
Seeing the appearance of the huge light curtain, countless angels couldn’t help but express various emotions.
Finally, the angel Yan standing next to Kesha couldn’t help but ask:
“Queen, do you know what that is?”
In her opinion, the wisdom represented by Kesha is incomparable to that of their entire angel civilization combined.
Therefore, he is naturally the person most likely to understand the mysterious light curtain.
Following Angel Yan’s question, the other angels who were discussing the matter naturally shut up, each of them looking forward to Kesha’s answer.
“I have no idea.”
Faced with Angel Yan’s expectant question, Kesha shook her head and indicated that she didn’t know.
There’s no way, she really doesn’t know!
“Hey, our technology is also at the top of the universe. Will it be exposed as well?”
At this time, an angel standing aside chuckled and spoke softly.
Since it is something that even the Queen doesn’t know, it is very likely to be true.
After all, it is definitely not easy to make such a big fuss in the known universe.
“But if it is exposed, will our technology be stolen?”
At this time, an angel also spoke with concern.
As the two spoke, all the angels started talking again.
At this time, Angel Yan suddenly thought of a possibility and spoke with some concern:
“Could it be Morgana who did this?”
“Morgana? She doesn’t have the power.”
Keisha spoke with a look of disdain. She knew her sister very well.
But this huge light curtain is indeed a rather troublesome thing.
In the end, Kesha frowned slightly and finally decided to take a look first.
Demonic civilization.
“Interesting, the technology of the universe? And you even rank it. How brave!”
When Morgana saw the words on the huge light screen, she smiled and spoke.
“Queen, what is this? Who did this? Is there any conspiracy? For example, Kesha…”
And A Luo, who was standing aside, also spoke worriedly.
“Hahaha, don’t worry. Don’t I know that bitch Kesha? It’s definitely not her who came up with this. She only cares about her own stupid ‘justice’. This kind of ranking can’t be her style!”
Looking at A Luo, Morgana still replied with a smile.
Then she continued:
“Since it has nothing to do with angel civilization, then we should just keep watching. Who knows, we might get some unexpected rewards!”
Blue star.
“What is that?”
“Could it be that this is another invention developed by our Blue Star? It’s just like the two-dimensional armor!”
“What are you thinking? With such a big commotion, it’s unlikely that this is something we’re researching, right?”
The appearance of the huge light curtain made countless people curious about what it was.
At the same time, inside the military base.
“Hehe, maybe we can also be on the list. After all, we have just created a two-dimensional battle armor. No alien civilization has ever had this kind of battle armor.”
Only one scientist spoke with a smile.
The other scientists present also nodded:
“If we can make the list, it will be a deterrent to those alien civilizations.”
This has only benefits and no disadvantages for them.
“I have to thank that adult for this!”
After hearing what everyone said, Dr. Liu began to sigh, and his words were full of respect for Bai Lin.
When other scientists heard Dr. Liu’s words, their faces were full of respect.
After all, they never dared to have such delusions in the past!
?Top Ten Technologies in the Universe?
10. Death Star
[Source: Zero Return Civilization]Chapter 6: The Power of Planet Destruction (Old Version)
When Karl saw the words on the screen that suddenly appeared, he was also startled. After taking a closer look, he was filled with doubts:
“What kind of civilization is this Zeroer civilization? I’ve never heard of it before!”
If the tenth place is the already extinct Shenhe civilization or some other civilization.
Carl wouldn’t be surprised at all.
But this Zero-Returner civilization was really beyond his expectations.
The reason was simple, because Carl had never heard of this civilization.
You know, with the help of the Big Clock, the former Shenhe computer, he controls a lot of information about ancient civilizations that even Kesha doesn’t know.
However, there is not a single piece of information about this so-called Zero-Returner civilization.
How is this possible?
Karl, with all kinds of thoughts flashing through his mind, remained calm on the surface, and then asked Hua Ye:
“Do you know this Null Sector civilization?”
Although he was asking, he also knew Hua Ye’s background.
How could the other person know something that you don t even know?
The reason I asked was just to maintain myself.
In response to Karl’s question, Hua Ye answered unhappily, just as he expected:
“have no idea.”
The reason he was upset wasn’t because of Carl.
Instead, Hua Ye simply thought that if he were still the master of the angel civilization, he would be able to easily find out the details of this so-called Zeroer civilization.
It’s all Kesha’s fault!
“oh.”
After hearing Hua Ye’s words, Karl didn’t care anymore.
He had expected this, so it was normal that the other party didn’t know.
At the same time, Carl now thought of another possibility.
That is the most important reason why I don t know what the hell the Death Star is, because that thing doesn t work!
After all, there won t be any records of things that are too rubbish!
Thinking of this, Carl felt more and more that his guess was correct:
“After all, the Death Star is more than just a name.”
When Kaisha saw the information revealed on the light screen, her face suddenly became interested:
“interesting!”
She had never known this information in her memory.
But just because it s not in my memory doesn t mean it s not in other places.
Then Kesha closed her eyes and tried to use the Holy Kesha Treasure House to explore the news of the light curtain.
The reason why I didn’t use it before was that I simply thought it was just a light curtain and there was no need to pay much attention to it.
Or maybe Kesha just thought that the so-called top inventory could not affect “justice” at all.
But now, the so-called “Zero Civilization” and the “Death Star” with very bad meaning have been revealed.
In Kesha’s view, all of this is harmful to “justice”.
Therefore, she also wanted to see what the so-called light curtain was.
“How is this possible!?”
After closing her eyes briefly, Kesha looked shocked!
Because she just used the Holy Kesha Treasure House to explore and found nothing!
In other words, the most powerful computer of the angel civilization today cannot analyze the light curtain at all.
Kesha knew exactly what this meant.
The light curtain is definitely not simple!
Then Kesha temporarily gave up analyzing the light curtain.
After all, if you act rashly without understanding the situation at the beginning, it is very likely to lead to disaster.
But the situation regarding the ‘Zero Civilization’ and the ‘Death Star’ is different.
Since it can make the light curtain, which is not a simple thing, it is judged to be ranked tenth.
That must be interesting.
When I think back to my own memories, there is not even the slightest connection between the two.
Kesha decisively tried to use the search for the Null Sector civilization and the Death Star.
But the result was still nothing!
Tsk!
The repeated use of the Holy Kesha Treasure House had no results, which made Kesha feel a little irritated.
The Holy Kesha Treasure House, which is always invincible, has become ineffective?
And that happened three times!
Whether it was the light curtain at the beginning, or the subsequent ‘Zero Civilization’ and ‘Death Star’.
There was no result at all.
This couldn’t help but make the irritable Kesha feel a little curious.
After all, even the Holy Kesha Treasury couldn’t be analyzed.
“What on earth are these things?”
Super Seminary.
“My goodness, a ranking of the most powerful technologies in the entire universe, and the tenth one is actually the ‘Death Star’? Isn’t this thing too simple? If I were to do it, I would never come up with such a name!”
Lena looked at the words on the light screen and complained unhappily.
If she had any technology that could be called the tenth best in the entire universe, it would definitely not be given a simple name of two words.
Instead, she would add her own name in front of it so that the whole universe would recognize her as a goddess!
“Shut up, you crazy woman.”
Looking at the excited Reina, Rose couldn’t help but sigh.
She really shouldn’t have any expectations of the other party.
At the same time, Rose also looked up at the sky, full of curiosity.
But compared to Reina, she cares more about the Zeroer civilization.
After all, it is possible to research a technology that ranks tenth in the universe.
That’s definitely not easy!
It would be great if such a civilization could be kind to the Blue Planet.
But Qiangwei also knew that this was impossible.
At this time, Ge Xiaolun followed Qiangwei’s gaze and looked at the sky and said:
“Hey, Death Star! That’s a really cool name!”
In his opinion, the reason why Rose refuted Reina was because she was very satisfied with the name Death Star.
In this case, as a dog who licks the goddess’s boot, Ge Xiaolun naturally wants to change his name to Death Star.
Seeing Ge Xiaolun’s expression and words, Qilin curled her lips and saw what he was thinking at a glance.
It s bad enough that he s just a bootlicker, but he s also so cowardly.
Afterwards, Qilin was too lazy to look at Ge Xiaolun, and her eyes were also fixed on the light curtain. She couldn’t help but feel a little curious about the Death Star.
The words on the light curtain disappeared.
All I saw was a huge, concave planet that was about the same size as a planet.
This is a giant mechanical sphere!
?Death Star, 160 kilometers long?
[Most of its interior space is used for the systems necessary to maintain its large superlaser cannon and generators]“For the Death Star to be a real deterrent, it must be mobile”
[To achieve this goal, the Death Star is propulsed in real space by a powerful network of ion engines that convert the reactor power into the required thrust][23 hyperdrive field generators connected into a single navigation matrix, allowing the Death Star to travel through the galaxy in hyperspace][There are thousands of armed turrets scattered across the surface of the Death Star: a total of 15,000 turbolaser cannons and 768 tractor beams][And the Death Star is equipped with a super laser cannon that is powerful enough to destroy a planet]Chapter 7: Water Drop Tactical Group (Old Version)
“Oh? Interesting!”
After Carl read the introduction of the Death Star on the screen, an expression of interest appeared on his face.
It was inevitable that I became interested.
“A super laser cannon that can destroy a planet, it’s pretty powerful!”
Karl couldn’t help but speak softly.
It’s an entire planet, after all.
Such a powerful force is really too strong!
Carl is the only one who knows how to do such a thing.
I’m afraid there is only one main god in the Lieyang civilization.
It’s a pity that the other party died.
But that is just an individual case, and it also has very strong sequelae.
But the Death Star is a pure weapon!
If you can equip it in large quantities, you will be invincible.
But Carl had just seen it, and the Death Star in the picture was really huge!
It is in no way inferior to the size of an entire planet!
Thinking of this, Carl couldn’t help but sigh, and said with a rather helpless look:
“What a pity. The disadvantages are obvious. With such a large size, it is difficult to move. Plus, it takes time to charge, so it is very easy to destroy it.”
Although he believed that if this Death Star was used well, its value would far exceed that of the former Lord of the Fiery Sun Civilization.
But the defects are still too obvious. It is so big that although it can be moved, it is estimated that it will be full of difficulties!
Add to that the time it takes to accumulate energy, and it would be extremely easy to destroy.
I’m afraid it can be done by sending any third-generation genetic warrior?
But that’s right, it’s precisely because of this defect.
This is probably why Carl couldn’t find any information from the big clock.
After all, something with such flaws is not worthy of being recorded in the Shenhe civilization.
At this time, Hua Ye, who was on the phone, couldn’t help but agree with Karl’s words:
“This thing can only be used as a defensive device.”
In his opinion, whoever designed this thing was really stupid.
Not only is it so big, it is also difficult to move.
Although it is very powerful, if it cannot hit people, isn’t it just a toy?
And even if it is used as a defensive weapon, it must be used with caution to prevent harm to people on your planet.
Thinking of this, Hua Ye couldn’t help but sigh:
“That damned Zero Civilization, isn’t it a bit too stupid?”
Hua Ye even wanted to rush to the leaders of the Zero Civilization and tell them to get out of the way and let him take over.
After all, the fact that they were able to design something like the Death Star is enough to show how vast the resources of the Nullifier civilization are.
If I were to do it myself, there is no way I would be able to make a toy like this.
“hehe!”
Hearing Hua Ye’s words, Karl thought of the other party’s previous performance and couldn’t help but smile, but didn’t say anything.
After all, we are still ‘partners’ now.
What a good thing!
Morgana spoke with great excitement after reading the introduction about the Death Star.
A Luo, who was standing aside, was also a little confused for a moment, and then couldn’t help asking:
“Queen, that thing has too many flaws…”
“Too many flaws? Bullshit! Let me tell you, what we lack is a super weapon to kill that bitch Kesha. We originally planned to get involved with old silver coin Carl’s plan to plot against the Lord of the Fiery Sun who has not yet grown up… but it seems that it is not necessary now?”
Faced with A Luo’s doubts, Morgana seemed very speechless, and even couldn’t help but teach him a lesson.
Then he directly told his plan.
You know, Morgana doesn’t really want to cooperate with Carl.
Especially when the other party might be involved with Hua Ye s girlfriend.
But there is really no way to deal with Kesha and the so-called “justice” she represents.
Morgana just accepted it with a pinch of her nose.
But now there is a new choice, which is naturally the best thing for her.
That’s why Morgana seemed so happy at the beginning.
After hearing Morgana’s words, A Luo was stunned, and then nodded hurriedly:
“The Queen is wise!”
Facing the praise from her subordinates, Morgana nodded happily, and then hurriedly said:
“We have to find this Null Sector civilization and get the Death Star. Then we can definitely kill that bitch Kesha!”
She had to move at full speed.
Otherwise, if Kesa were to come into contact with the Null Sector civilization first, they might even directly seize the Death Star in the name of “justice”.
That would be a complete trouble for Morgana.
Hearing Morgana’s order, A Luo nodded decisively.
He also knew how valuable this weapon that was powerful enough to destroy Kesha was.
So he hurriedly gave orders to his men.
“Wow, this Death Star is so awesome! It can destroy planets so easily? Doesn’t it mean that it can destroy the entire blue planet with just one shot?”
Ge Xiaolun, who originally just agreed with Qiangwei and thought the name was good, became extremely excited after reading the introduction about the Death Star.
There was no way, based on his original understanding.
It is unimaginable that a weapon could destroy an entire planet!
And now he actually saw it. How could Ge Xiaolun not be surprised?
At this moment, facing the excited Ge Xiaolun and the other party’s words that could destroy Blue Star, Qiangwei resisted the urge to make the other party kneel down and sing “Conquer”, and spoke in a very indifferent manner:
“Shut up!”
Inside a palace that can be called a castle somewhere on Blue Star.
Bai Lin was lying on a chair, looking at the screen in the sky, feeling bored:
“This Death Star was originally planned to be eliminated, but it was actually counted?”
[The Death Star’s superlaser cannon draws power directly from the hypermatter reaction chamber][At the same time, the amazing energy used by the Death Star plus its own huge mass make the Death Star’s magnetic field and artificial gravity field equal to that of an orbiting celestial body that is several times larger than it.][The interior of the Death Star also has two directions of gravity. Those areas closest to the surface are built with concentric decks, with their gravity pointing toward the Death Star’s core]Its multi-faceted amplifying crystal combines the destructive power of eight separate branching laser beams into a single energy beam with strength comparable to that of a star.
[Although the energy output of this energy beam can be reduced to destroy small targets such as capital ships, a superlaser cannon can shatter a planet in one shot]Then I just saw the words slowly disappearing.
On the original light screen, the picture changed and new text appeared again.
[Inventory of the top ten technologies in the universe][Dangerous level: three stars (full star five stars)]Then the picture changes again.
[9th place: Water Drop Tactics Group]Chapter 8: Whereabouts Exposed? (Old Version)
Angelic civilization.
Kesha couldn’t help but look at the picture in the sky and began to think:
“Water Drop? The name sounds very ordinary!”
She really couldn’t imagine what use the water droplets could be.
After all, water droplets are almost harmless.
I have never seen anyone kill someone with just a few drops of water.
It s not that Kesha subconsciously thinks that technology is used to kill people.
It was the ‘tactical group’ behind the water drop that forced her to think this way.
Tactical group, isn t that a weapon used to fight against the enemy?
But soon, Kaisha, who couldn’t think of any use for the water droplets, shook her head hastily and thought of another possibility:
“But it’s also possible that I misunderstood something. After all, the previous Death Star is a weapon that can destroy planets!”
In her opinion, this is the most likely possibility.
After all, the light curtain has now proven its ability.
Even Kesha herself couldn’t get any information about the Death Star.
But the other party was still able to understand it very well, and showed it in front of the entire universe.
This forced Kesha to admit that this light curtain was quite powerful.
If that is the case, then the ninth-ranked Water Drop Tactical Group must be quite good.
“I just don’t know what this thing is capable of.”
Keisha couldn’t help murmuring.
Just like before, she really couldn’t figure out what the water drops were for.
Then Kesha tried again to use the Holy Kesha Treasure House to find out the news about the Water Drop Tactical Group.
The result is still the same.
Still nothing.
“Why can’t anyone find out?”
Seeing the familiar result, Kesha’s original mood suddenly became even more irritated.
He even thought that his sacred Kesha treasure house was broken.
Thinking of this, she almost subconsciously used it to explore some other information.
The result obtained is completely different from the previous one.
It’s about as much detail as possible.
Instead of making Kesha happy, the result made her even more upset.
Because since the sacred treasury is not broken, it means that whether it is the light curtain or the technology displayed on it, as well as the so-called Zero Civilization.
Even the most powerful computer of the Angel Civilization, the Holy Kesha Treasury, could not analyze any existence at all.
This result naturally made Kesha very unhappy.
Her angel civilization is the most powerful existence in the known universe.
The spread of “justice” has convinced countless people in the known universe.
But even so, there are still some existences that cannot be detected at all.
How could this satisfy Kesha?
Taotie Legion.
“What on earth is this? We can’t even parse this light curtain!”
“Have we been exposed?”
“Could it be that Holy Kesha has arrived? Will she continue to attack the Earth?”
With the appearance of the light curtain, countless people in the Taotie Legion felt panicked for a moment.
There was no way, their fear of Kesha was too great.
After all, over the years, the angels have carried out too much “justice” in the known universe.
Within the Taotie Legion, the name of Holy Kesha represents a symbol of pure fear.
“Calm down, everyone!”
Faced with the panic of his subordinates, Shishou seemed extremely helpless and dissatisfied.
It’s just a Holy Kesha, is there any need to be so scared?
You really don’t understand anything!
If they were seen by outsiders, they would be embarrassed.
If Carl were to be brought to shame, then their entire legion would probably be willing to die as an atonement.
Following Shishi’s order, the Taotie soldiers present also quieted down.
After all, Shishou usually has great prestige within the Taotie Legion.
And although everyone was panicked, they were not that afraid of death.
After all, when they died, they returned to the arms of their main god, the god of death Karl.
After seeing that everyone had calmed down, Shi Shi spoke with great disdain:
“If it was really Kesha who came, would we still be alive now?”
As soon as these words were spoken, they were immediately recognized by all the Taogui present.
Yes, if Kesha really came, could they still be alive and talking here?
She had already thrown herself into Carl’s arms.
Thinking of this, the Taotie also breathed a sigh of relief.
“Besides, what a piece of shit Kesha, she’s only worthy of smelling the farts of my God Carl!”
Seeing that his men had calmed down, Shishou also spoke with disdain.
But having said that, he was still a little panicked.
There is no way, even though Beastmaster has always shown disdain for Kai’Sa.
But the most important reason is that he is the current leader of the Taogui Legion.
As the boss, you definitely can’t be timid.
Otherwise, his subordinates would definitely be useless.
Therefore, Beastmaster only showed disdain for Kai’Sa on the surface.
But in fact, it is also a cowardly move.
I plan to ask Carl for instructions later.
After all, Kai’Sa’s horror was clear to the Beastmaster.
Looking at the ninth place who suddenly appeared, a bright smile appeared on Carl’s face.
He was very curious about what this drop of water was.
Compared to the so-called Death Star, a weapon of mass destruction, Carl is more curious about what the water droplets can do.
After all, he really couldn’t imagine what kind of damage a mere drop of water could cause.
What s more crucial is that Carl s attitude towards this so-called water drop tactical group is the same as the light curtain and the Death Star mentioned above.
It’s like I’ve never heard of it.
Precisely because he had never heard of it, Carl became even more curious about one question:
“I don’t know which civilization’s technology this time.”
After all, water droplets can be used as weapons.
Moreover, according to the judgment of this light curtain, this so-called water drop tactical group is still more powerful than the previous Death Star!
Although they were very disdainful of the Death Star’s huge size and difficulty in moving.
However, the power of the Death Star is undoubtedly worthy of recognition.
A weapon capable of destroying a planet.
It’s only the tenth place.
So why is this technology that uses water droplets ranked ninth?
And how powerful would a civilization be that could utilize water droplets and research them to make it rank ninth?
Or in other words, how peculiar is that civilization?
Carl was extremely curious about all of this.
After all, there has never been any record of a civilization that can utilize water droplets in the entire known universe!
But the next second.
Carl was stunned.
The light screen changed again, with a few large characters written on it:
Chapter 9: The disdain of Angel Yan and others (old version)
There is no doubt that Carl felt extremely shocked when he saw the last text on the light curtain.
He almost subconsciously began to think:
“Why is it the Nullifier civilization again?”
“Where exactly is this civilization? When did it come into existence?”
“Why don’t I have any impression of this?”
All these questions made Carl extremely curious about the details of the Zeroer civilization.
Because this is just too weird!
The Death Star is fine.
Carl didn’t really care.
After all, the Styx civilization he controls cannot compare with the angel civilization.
But it is also one of the best in the known universe.
Naturally, I am not interested in that kind of “toy” with huge defects.
But water droplets are different.
Being able to utilize water droplets as technology, and still ranking above the Death Star.
This undoubtedly shows that the foundation of the Zero-Returner civilization is definitely far beyond other people’s imagination.
It was so civilized, but Carl couldn’t find any memory of it.
This definitely shows that the Zeroer civilization is not simple.
Thinking of this, Carl did not hesitate and began to try to find clues about the Zeroer civilization.
He directly used the big clock to start looking up the records in the books he had recorded, as well as the records inside the big clock.
But I couldn’t find any clues at all!
“Could it be possible that this Zeroer civilization emerged from a rock?”
Seeing that he really couldn’t find any trace, Carl became a little annoyed for a moment.
He is the dignified ‘God of Death’, and he holds the most powerful computer clock of the Shenhe civilization.
As a result, after careful investigation, they could not find any information about the Zeroer civilization.
It s as if the other person has completely disappeared!
How could this not make Carl irritated?
He was annoyed and couldn’t help thinking in his heart:
“Two of the top ten technologies in the universe are from the Nullifier civilization, but I don’t even have the slightest clue about it. This is not good!”
Carl almost subconsciously felt that this Zeroer civilization was definitely going to do something big.
Otherwise, how could it be hidden so well?
If it weren’t for this light curtain, he wouldn’t have had any impression of it at all.
At this time, only Hua Ye’s voice was heard:
“What kind of a civilization is this bullshit Zero Civilization? How come I have never had any impression of it, and I can’t find any information about it! Could it be that this bullshit light curtain made it up?”
He really felt that the information from this light curtain was somewhat unreliable.
There is actually no clue at all about this so-called Zero-Return civilization.
Could it be that Light Curtain made it up?
However, as soon as this thought came to his mind, Hua Ye hurriedly shook his head:
“No, it should be real. Those images can’t be fake. And the fact that I can’t analyze any structure of this light curtain is enough to prove the problem.”
Seeing Hua Ye’s reaction, Carl felt a headache for a moment.
He really didn’t know why he chose this kind of partner.
And at this moment a message came.
It was the Beast who was contacting Carl.
“Well, you came just in time… I guess it has something to do with this light curtain.”
Seeing the call from Shishou, Carl almost instantly determined his purpose, so he said to Hua Ye:
“My men have something to ask me. Let’s contact each other next time.”
After saying this, Karl decisively hung up the call from Huaye.
There was no way. He always felt that if he continued to communicate with the other party, his already irritable mood would become even more irritable.
After all, if a smart person sees a fool chattering on and on and you can’t interrupt him, it will undoubtedly be a headache.
I can only say that it is no wonder that Hua Ye had such a big advantage at the beginning, and yet he was able to let Kesha and the other three turn the tables. There is a reason for that.
After Carl recovered his composure briefly, he connected to Shibao’s communication and asked:
“What’s up.”
Although he was asking, he had already expected it.
“Oh my god, Carl, I’m worried that the curtain was set up by Kesha. Has our whereabouts been exposed?”
In response to Carl’s question, Shishou hurriedly expressed his concerns.
If he were to deal with Kesha, he would undoubtedly feel extremely guilty.
“Did you lose your brain when you evolved? If it’s Kesha, can you still contact me now?”
Carl was already angry and started cursing.
I can t scold that idiot Hua Ye for now, but can t I scold you?
“Are you still going to attack the Earth?”
Facing Carl’s angry curse, Shishou hurriedly asked again.
This is why Carl said directly:
“nonsense!”
Then he paused and continued:
“Go at full speed and attack the Earth right now. I don’t care what you do. There is only one thing you need to do: find out who provided the two-dimensional armor to the Earth and bring him back.”
Suddenly, Karl thought of something and hurriedly emphasized:
“I want to live.”
[A drop of mercury. The detector is in the shape of a water drop, with a round head and a sharp tail. The surface is an extremely smooth full-reflection mirror. The Milky Way is reflected on its surface as a smooth light pattern.]Then, only water droplets slowly appeared on the screen.
The shape of the water drop in the picture remains the same, but the surface is no longer an absolutely smooth mirror. Instead, it has a dull brass color and looks like it is rusty.
Then the picture disappeared and the text appeared again.
[It is a space probe made of strongly interacting materials (SIM)][In addition, the water droplets reflect 100% of electromagnetic waves, are absolutely smooth, have a temperature of absolute zero, and are as hard as a shell that is more than 100 times stronger than the hardest material in the solar system. When flying, the water droplets can even make sharp turns that violate the laws of conservation of momentum and angular momentum without slowing down.]“Huh? This inventory is too exaggerated, isn’t it? It’s just a detector!”
After reading the introduction of the water drop, Angel Yan couldn’t help but feel that this water drop was nothing special.
Then she couldn’t help but question:
“Although the introduction shows that this water drop detector is indeed powerful, it is not as powerful as the Death Star just now. Why is it on the list? And it is ranked ahead of the Death Star?”
“Um.”
After hearing Angel Yan’s words, Kaisa also thought so and nodded.
“Wow, a space probe? So awesome!”
Ge Xiaolun looked at the introduction about water drops and spoke excitedly.
Although he couldn’t understand words like conservation law, he could tell from the description of “cosmic probe” that the Water Drop Tactical Group was very powerful.
After all, it is a thing that can detect the universe.
111 (old version)
Chapter 10: The Power of the Water Drop Tactical Group (Old Version)
“What the hell is this thing?!”
After reading the introduction about the Water Drop Tactical Group, Hua Ye couldn’t help but start to complain.
Because just by taking a look at the introduction, you can understand how powerful this thing is.
The name of the space probe is really appropriate.
With such a powerful detector, Hua Ye probably doesn’t need to worry too much about Kesha.
At least like now, living like a stray dog ??will be much safer, and you won’t be so exhausted every day.
But after he noticed the civilization behind him, he fell into silence.
For a moment I didn’t know how to react.
After a moment of silence, Hua Ye said with some concern:
“It seems like we have learned about some terrifying civilization this time!”
There was no way. If it was just a Death Star, it wouldn’t be worth worrying about.
The most crucial thing is that this Zeroer civilization also has this weird thing called the Water Drop Tactical Group.
Just by looking at the introduction, you can know how powerful the Water Drop Tactical Group is.
At the same time, you can also see how much resources were spent to build this thing!
As a result, so many resources were spent on just creating a detector.
This made Hua Ye feel even more helpless. He couldn’t help but frowned, and then he couldn’t help but murmured:
“Just a detector is so exaggerated. How strong is the foundation of this civilization?”
There’s no way, I can’t blame him for being so worried.
It is true that the Zeroer civilization is enough to terrify countless people just by relying on the two top technologies it has now demonstrated.
After all, with the existence of the Death Star and the Droplet Tactical Group, anyone who thinks that the so-called Null Civilization is lucky to have the Death Star is a complete fool.
How could Hua Ye accept this when he couldn’t find any information at all!
A strange force with absolutely no intelligence appeared. How could he plot against that bitch Kesha?
Coupled with the mysterious light curtain, no clues could be found.
Now Hua Ye only feels that the future is very dark!
“What on earth is going on?”
Looking at the introduction of the water drop, Carl was a little confused for a moment.
Why is Waterdrop on the list?
You can know it just by reading the introduction.
The conditions for making water droplets are very harsh!
Even if Carl were to make it himself, it would probably take a lot of trouble.
In addition, the most standard practice in today’s known universe is to consume a large amount of resources to upgrade the divine body.
How could it be possible to spend so much money to make other things?
Only the divine body is the way out for everyone in the future.
Carl was unwavering in his belief in this, and at the same time, he became increasingly curious about the Zeroer civilization:
“So what was this civilization thinking? Going to such great lengths just to build a probe?”
You have to know that even a god-level civilization can probably only create dozens or hundreds of water droplets at most.
But how much of a difference can dozens or hundreds of detectors make?
Thinking of this, Carl couldn’t help but complain for a moment:
“Looking at it this way, it seems that it is not as good as the Death Star just now!”
After all, no matter how powerful the Death Star is, it at least has a certain deterrent effect.
Even if it becomes a defensive toy, at least it is capable of defense.
But what is the purpose of such a detector?
So what if we discovered other civilizations?
Isn t it still impossible to defeat him?
And wasting so many resources to research some crappy detector is simply outrageous.
It’s really stupid!
Thinking of this, Carl suddenly felt a little disdainful of this Zero Civilization:
“Haha, this crap Zero Civilization has so many high-tech technologies but doesn’t know how to use them.”
“It would be better to put the energy used to make water droplets into other scientific research, such as the Death Star just now.”
In his opinion, even if all technological research was put on the Death Star, it would still be acceptable.
After all, saying that it cannot move can really solve the problem of being unable to move.
But the water drop tactical group?
What good would it do to have only one detector, even if countless of them were built?
Isn’t it still pure garbage?
The more he thought about it, the more disdainful Carl felt.
In the picture on the sky, the words slowly disappeared.
Then, in the picture, a star field appeared before our eyes in the vast universe.
This star field is like a star-studded night sky, with hundreds of planets densely packed together, and each planet shines with a different light.
Some planets emit warm golden light, while others shine coldly with blue light, presenting a starry scene.
Between these planets, various interstellar battleships cover the entire star field, like a grand interstellar cruise.
There are many types of warships, forming a breathtaking and magnificent picture!
The whole scene was extremely grand!
Each warship was arranged in an orderly manner, showing unparalleled majesty and power.
“These fleets…are so huge. They are almost the entire manpower of the star field, right?”
Looking at the fleet on the sky screen, Carl couldn’t help but sigh.
As the master of the Taogui fleet, he naturally knew how much resources were needed to build a fleet.
As a result, on the sky screen, these fleets appeared as if they were free.
This naturally made Carl a little envious.
But he quickly shook his head:
“Hmph, I’m afraid all the resources for upgrading the divine body are used to build the fleet?”
Otherwise, there wouldn’t be so many fleets.
“Hiss! Isn’t the civilization in this star field too powerful?”
“There are so many warships and countless planets, my God!”
“It’s really terrifying. How come I have never heard of this place?”
Looking at the countless terrifying warships on the sky screen, the angels present fell into deep silence for a moment.
Even Kesha’s eyes widened at this moment, somewhat incredulous.
But soon, she frowned.
Because Kesha had never seen warships in this star field.
Logically speaking, with such a huge fleet, it should not be unknown.
Just when countless people were shocked by the powerful star civilization in the sky picture.
The picture on the sky changed again.
Dense raindrops fell towards the planets in the star field like rain.
Under everyone’s stunned gaze.
Less than ten seconds.
The entire star field was directly destroyed by the Raindrop Tactical Group.
Everyone was silent at this moment.
Chapter 11: Continue to sleep (old version)
“My goodness, this is what they call a ‘detector’?”
“This power is just a ‘detector’? Are you kidding me?”
“This is too terrifying! The power of this water drop tactical group is too terrifying. Do we really have a way to resist it?”
After seeing the power of the water drop tactical group.
Originally, everyone was somewhat disdainful, thinking that they were just angel detectors.
At this moment, everything exploded.
And what is even more shocking is that.
Angels who always uphold justice and never show fear.
At this moment, everyone is filled with fear and terror.
no way.
Destroy a star field in a few seconds?
Isn’t this too scary?
“What the hell?! Is this really just a detector?”
Even Angel Yan, who is usually very calm and claims to be one of Kesha’s right-hand men, was shocked and even cursed.
There is no way, the scene shown on the sky screen at this moment is really too outrageous!
When I introduced it before, I clearly mentioned some bullshit detector.
What s the result now?
Is this a detector?
While investigating, you just kill the person, right?
And now Angel Yan finally understood why it was called the “Tactical Group”.
This super offensive is like raindrops.
Even Angel Yan is not sure whether the current angel civilization can withstand it at this moment.
In addition to Angel Yan, Kaisha also had a bad expression. She couldn’t help but frowned and said:
“This Zeroer civilization is more terrifying than any other civilization I have ever known!”
She said this sincerely.
There is no way. Just a Death Star is enough to attract attention.
Now let alone the water drop tactical group.
This is absolutely a killer weapon.
What is undoubtedly even more terrifying is the Zeroer civilization that is able to research such a weird thing!
At the same time, what made Kesha even more worried was.
The water drop tactical group introduced by Tianmu before requires very special and precious materials to create.
As a result, the Zeroer civilization was able to produce so many at once.
This undoubtedly shows that their resources are far beyond everyone’s imagination.
But that’s true, after all, they were able to research the Death Star and the Drop Tactical Group.
All of this made Kesha pay more attention to the Zeroer civilization.
“This? What kind of bullshit detector can be called? Is Tianmu crazy? How can he introduce it as a detector!”
After watching the performance of the Water Drop Tactical Group, Hua Ye couldn’t help but curse fiercely for a moment, and there was endless shock in his eyes.
There is no way. The terror brought by the water drop tactical group is simply too great.
It’s far more powerful than anyone could imagine!
What frightened Hua Ye even more was the Zeroer civilization that developed the Water Droplet Tactical Group. He couldn’t help but say:
“I’ve never seen such a powerful civilization!”
This is true even for the Shenhe civilization that once stood at the pinnacle of the known universe, and the angel civilization brought by Kesha that now hunts him from time to time.
None of them has ever shown a greater sense of oppression than that brought to Hua Ye by this Zero-Returner civilization.
After all, whether it is the Death Star or the Water Drop Tactical Group, they are enough to show the horror of the Null Sector civilization!
“ha!”
Looking at the performance of the water drop tactical group on the sky screen, Carl stared at the screen in amazement, and seemed stunned for a moment.
Even subconsciously said:
“Impossible, absolutely impossible!”
However, no matter how impossible it seems, when you see all of this actually happening in front of you.
Carl still had to make sure.
No matter how much he didn’t want to believe it, the picture on the sky was the fact.
But Carl never imagined that a detector could be so powerful?
I never expected that the Zeroer civilization had such profound background!
There must have been at least tens of thousands of raindrops that just rained down on the star field, right?
Damn it!
Karl felt a chill in his heart for a moment, and then he realized how ridiculous his thoughts just now were.
You still look down on this thing?
But soon, Karl changed his mind and couldn’t help but murmured:
“But with such a large-scale raindrop attack, no matter how strong the foundation of the Null Sector civilization is, it should be impossible for them to launch a second attack?”
But having said that.
But in fact, Carl still had no idea.
After all, if I were to encounter this civilization, wouldn t I be destroyed in minutes?
He doesn’t want to die!
As for the ‘God of Death’, that’s just a bluffing title.
If you are killed, you will still die!
That’s when Carl started to get scared.
Suddenly I thought of the person who provided help to the earth.
“If that person is really a defector from some god-level civilization, perhaps he also has such powerful technology?”
Thinking of this possibility, Carl suddenly became excited.
After all, the shadow cast on him by this water drop tactical group was too huge, far more powerful than he had believed!
And all this is due to powerful technology.
But now, there may be powerful technology available for him to obtain.
How could this not make Carl feel eager!
Then, without any hesitation, he initiated a communication with Shishou.
“My God Karl, what are your instructions?”
In response to Carl’s call, Shishou answered it almost immediately and asked very respectfully.
“Go at full speed. Don’t be afraid of the damage to your energy. Invade the Earth as soon as possible and capture that person!”
In response to Shishou’s question, Carl gave instructions immediately.
He knew very well that he was not the only one who knew information about that person.
And what about that idiot Hua Hua!
Who knows if the other party will suddenly kill that person.
By then, wouldn t it be completely hopeless for him to obtain the advanced technology he desires?
How can we fight against the mysterious Zero Civilization?
“Yes, I will obey your will!”
Bai Lin opened his eyes as if he sensed something, and then looked towards the sky.
Instead, he chose to continue sleeping.
He knew that the minions of that damn Death God Carl were coming.
And the target is yourself!
That s right, just like Carl wants to know the top secret of Blue Star as much as he wants to know the location of his own home.
The same is true for Bai Lin.
But for him, this blue planet has to be replaced by the entire known universe.
But even though he knew it, Bai Lin didn’t care and he wouldn’t take the initiative to take action.
It will just be left to Blue Star to resolve.
“If we can’t even solve this kind of barbaric civilization, then Blue Planet is truly hopeless!”
Chapter 12: The Calculation Begins (Old Version)
After ordering the Taotie Legion to advance at full speed, Carl did not just sit there, but turned to contact Hua Ye.
There was no way. If possible, he didn’t want to cooperate with a fool like Hua Ye.
But the problem is that in today’s known universe.
What we need to be most wary of is not the Zero-Returner civilization that has never appeared in any information.
But it is the angel civilization led by Kesha.
Therefore, in order to guard against angel civilization, Carl must make a choice.
There is no way. After all, if that group of angels helped Blue Star, it would not be so easy for the Taotie Legion to take over Blue Star.
Someone has to hold back those angels!
And someone who can temporarily hold back the angel army, or even Kesha herself, in the entire known universe.
Except for the demon civilization led by Morgana, and the very few top civilizations such as the Fiery Sun Civilization that are comparable to the Styx Civilization.
Only Hua Ye, the former Angel King, is left!
And more importantly, in Carl’s opinion, the other party is the best choice.
After all, Hua Ye is now just a stray dog, and he needs to hide from Kesha’s pursuit day and night.
It is nothing like other civilizations, which have their own little piece of land and are very troublesome.
After all, apart from that crazy Morgana and Hua Ye, who has a deep hatred for Kesha, no one dares to provoke Kesha.
“Um?”
Seeing the sudden message from Carl, Hua Ye couldn’t help but reveal a hint of doubt on his face.
He really didn’t expect why the other party sent him a message at this time.
After all, Hua Ye knew long before that the other party’s opinion of him was not insignificant.
But after all, he was also an enemy of Kesha, so he also answered Carl’s call:
Karl, why are you looking for me again? When you hung up the phone before, wasn t it quite quick? Now you know to come to me?
As soon as Hua Ye opened his mouth, he sounded unhappy.
After all, he was once the Angel King. Why would the other party dare to hang up on him?
Who dares to touch his face!
Looking at Hua Ye who was so irritable and started scolding him as soon as he opened his mouth, Karl’s face turned dark.
However, he knew the other person’s personality and was almost used to it.
So Carl said bluntly:
“My Taotie Army needs to invade the Earth, so I need you to help me hold back the angels for a while.”
“What the hell are you talking about, hold the angels back for a while? Do you think those bitches are that easy to hold back?”
Upon hearing this, Hua Ye immediately spoke up and expressed his unwillingness directly.
There s nothing we can do, they are angels!
Even though Carl sounds very relaxed now, even if he really goes against Kesha and the others, he won’t be able to defeat them.
Although Hua Ye can delay for a short while, it will definitely cost a huge price.
“I don’t need you to really fight with Kesha. You just need to hold her back so that she doesn’t have time to rescue Blue Star.”
“And after this is done, I can also help you research the technology shared by that defector from the god-level civilization!”
Faced with Hua Ye’s extreme reluctance, Karl decisively made a promise.
He believed that the other party would never give up this condition.
After all, Hua Ye always wants to go back and become his own Angel King again.
Therefore, this is the other party’s best chance.
But Hua Ye was still a little hesitant at this moment.
Seeing this, Karl decisively spoke again:
“And you’re not the only one in the universe who wants Kesha dead.”
Upon hearing this, Hua Ye immediately thought of Morgana. He nodded quickly and said:
If I take action against Kesha.
Morgana might also take action after hearing this.
He didn’t even need to hold Kesha back.
It seems like a sure win.
“No problem, I promise you!”
After being convinced by his own logic, Hua Ye nodded decisively and agreed.
As long as Morgana takes action, I probably won’t have to pay any big price.
You don’t even have to take any action at all!
Who doesn t know about the conflict between Morgana and Kesa now?
Deep in the universe.
Hua Ye after finishing his call with Karl.
He then looked at a group of male angels with black wings and gave an order:
“Hey, our chance has come. Move forward at full speed to the Angel Civilization! This time we must make Kesha and her gang pay the price!”
“Do we really want to reveal our whereabouts?”
Hearing Hua Ye’s order, Ruoning at the side couldn’t help but ask, looking extremely worried.
There s no way, these days are really too hard!
He has been being chased by the angels led by Kesha, but now he is actually taking the initiative to move forward.
Isn’t this a gift?
“Why not expose yourself? I get excited just thinking about those long white legs of female angels!”
In response to Ruoning’s question, Hua Ye spoke with a smile.
It seems like it is really like this!
Upon hearing this, Ruoning’s face darkened and he silently drew his sword.
“Report to the Queen, Hua Ye is attacking us!”
As Hua Ye moved forward at full speed and exposed himself to the angels, naturally an angel would come to Kesha to report.
“oh?”
After learning the whereabouts of that idiot Hua Ye, a look of surprise flashed across Kesa’s face.
After all, the mouse actually showed up on its own initiative.
This is simply a miracle among miracles!
Unless someone is collaborating with the mice to plot against her.
But facing the plot, Kesha is not afraid at all!
If she was afraid, she would not have been able to lead the angel civilization to grow to its current level.
Thinking of this, Kesha spoke directly:
“Get ready for battle. This time we must get rid of Hua Ye in one go!”
Since the other party has shown up on his own initiative, there is no reason not to deal with it!
Somewhere in the universe.
Enter Devil One.
Morgana also got the news at the first time.
There was no way, even though she was also being hunted by Kesha and her men.
But in fact, its sphere of influence is no weaker than Carl’s.
In addition, neither Kesha nor Hua Ye had any intention of covering up.
Therefore, this news naturally reached Morgana immediately, and she couldn’t help but get excited:
“Hahaha, that idiot Hua Ye actually took the initiative to fight with that bitch Kesha?”
After the excitement, she couldn’t help but start thinking.
So what should we do to be in the best interests?
“Never mind, let’s just go join in the fun first. It doesn’t matter who dies! But in the end, that bitch Kesha died first!”
Morgana shook her head and simply didn’t bother to think about it.
She gave the order directly:
“Go at full speed to the territory of those angels.”
After getting Carl’s order.
It was also moving at full speed again and was approaching the Blue Star.
Chapter 13: The Zero Civilization Again (Old Version)
And just when Carl and others began to act.
Some changes also occurred in the picture on the sky, and a few lines of text slowly appeared.
[Water drop, threat three and a half stars]Then the text began to change.
8. Antimatter
The planet Styx.
“ah!”
Seeing the familiar name at the end again, even Carl, who was so sophisticated, was a little confused for a moment.
He even couldn’t help but say:
“What the hell? Is it that Nullifier civilization again?”
There’s no way, I can’t blame Carl for being so excited.
This is really too outrageous!
Why is the Zero Civilization so powerful?
And there is no news at all!
You must know that the power of the Styx civilization is second only to that of the Angel civilization.
Basically, there is nothing that cannot be found out.
At least you can get some clues.
As a result, this Zero-Returner civilization has nothing.
“Damn it! Where is this civilization?”
For a moment, even Carl couldn’t help but complain and looked extremely unhappy.
There was no way. It was really that the Zero-Returner civilization had shocked him too much.
Three of the top ten technologies in the universe are directly occupied?
Who can bear this?
Especially before, about the power of the water drop tactical group.
It even made Carl feel a little scared.
It even forced him to take the initiative to start planning, and he must find a way to deal with the mysterious man on Blue Star.
Now, the Zeroer civilization has a new top-level technology.
Who can resist them?
But soon Carl calmed down.
I also feel that this civilization should end here.
After all, three top-level research projects will definitely require a lot of resources.
Even the legendary god-level civilization would probably not be able to distract itself from researching so many top technologies.
That’s totally unrealistic!
But Carl still thinks the Zero Civilization is good:
“But it’s really impressive that he occupies three of the top ten technologies in the universe.”
But he soon changed the subject:
“But they are only the last three. The technologies at the front are probably the most powerful.”
After all, even the slightest improvement brought about by technology can be regarded as an improvement in the entire civilization.
And the top technology that can rank first is definitely far more powerful than others can imagine.
Then Carl suddenly thought of the void he was studying, and a little expectation and smile appeared in his eyes. He couldn’t help but say:
Maybe my research can make the list, too?
After all, in his opinion, the void he was researching was the most powerful technology in the entire known universe.
It might even be ranked first!
After all, as a researcher, Carl knows the power of the void very well.
Nature is full of hope.
“And if I can make the list, it means that my technological level is more powerful than that of the Null Sector civilization!”
Thinking of this, Carl suddenly felt that this Zero Civilization was not that scary.
After all, even his own void cannot compare to it.
Then even if he controls the water drop tactical group, it will be nothing at all.
Of course, what deserves even more attention is antimatter.
I just don’t know the specific features.
As for the Death Star, Carl never took it seriously at all.
Only the Water Drop Tactical Group and the antimatter of unknown depth are the most important to pay attention to.
Of course, in Carl’s opinion, they are all not as good as himself!
“Oh my goodness, why is it this Zero Civilization again?”
After seeing the situation on the light curtain, Hua Ye couldn’t help but speak.
A look of extreme shock.
There are three top-level technologies!
They are all from this Zero-Returner civilization!
“How much strength does this civilization hide?”
When Hua Ye thought that he didn’t even have any information about the other party, he became a little afraid for a moment.
After all, a guy hiding like this is not so easy to deal with.
Coupled with Carl s previous reaction, Hua Ye was even more confused about this Zeroer civilization.
But soon, he shook his head and stopped thinking about these unpleasant things.
Instead, he thought of the defectors from the god-level civilization on Earth.
“Hehe, maybe if we catch him, we can also get this powerful technology?”
Thinking of this, Hua Ye couldn’t help laughing. He was in an excited state and obviously looked extremely happy.
There is no way, the strength of the Water Drop Tactical Group is obvious to all.
If you have the technology that has just been exposed and can destroy a star field in a few seconds, do you still need to hide?
And it was that guy Carl who helped me with the research.
Although he was a little unhappy with that guy, Hua Ye was still very clear about his research capabilities.
Thinking of this, he directly ordered:
“Speed ??up to the highest speed!”
It would be troublesome if it got in the way of Carl.
As for whether the other party can catch the mysterious man from Blue Star.
Hua Ye had never had such worries before.
After all, according to Carl, the other party sent the Taogui army over.
How can we resist in such a small place like Blue Star?
Isn t it a piece of cake to catch a mysterious man?
Then Hua Ye sent a message to Kesha:
“Hahaha, Keisha, you bitch, just wait for me, I’m coming!”
He just issued a declaration of war.
And also tried to directly provoke Kesha.
It is to prevent the other party from stopping Carl’s actions.
“Oh? Is it from the Null Sector civilization again?”
Morgana glanced at the sky and was also a little shocked, but she didn’t pay too much attention to it.
After all, the top priority right now is undoubtedly the battle between Hua Ye and Kesha.
As for the rest, it is not important at all to Morgana now.
Anyway, in her opinion, nothing is more important than getting rid of Kesha.
Thinking of this, Morgana looked at her men.
“Reporting to the Queen, we have detected that Hua Ye is not hiding his whereabouts at all and is rushing towards the Angel Nebula with all his strength.”
Seeing this, a demon hurried forward to report the situation.
“Full speed ahead. I don’t care what that bastard Huaye wants to do. I just want to chop that bitch Kesha into pieces.”
After hearing the devil’s report, Morgana showed a satisfied smile on her face, and spoke very arrogantly.
As soon as these words were spoken, countless demons cheered.
“The Queen is mighty!”
“Crush the angel civilization, we will be the strongest!”
“Hahaha, it’s time to serve the Queen!”
Chapter 14: The Power of Antimatter Cannon (Old Version)
A few lines of text slowly appeared on the sky screen.
[Antimatter is a particle of matter that is similar to a particle of matter, but has opposite electrical properties or spin and torque. Each elementary particle has its corresponding antiparticle. When an elementary particle and its antiparticle meet, they will annihilate at the same time.][Antimatter’s atomic nucleus is a negative nucleus composed of antiprotons and antineutrons, surrounded by positrons. Matter composed of antiparticles is called antimatter. Many physicists believe that antiparticles are obtained by “mirror-reversing” the internal structure of the original particles. Just like when you look in the mirror, if the person in the mirror really exists and appears in front of you, then the person in the mirror is called “anti-you”][At the beginning of the world, matter and antimatter separated, forming two universes, one is called “universe” and the other is “anti-universe”. They repel each other and move away from each other at a very high speed. Antimatter is the opposite of ordinary matter, while ordinary matter is the main part of the universe. Once antimatter comes into contact with the positive matter in our world, it will explode in an instant, and matter and antimatter will turn into photons or mesons, releasing huge energy and causing annihilation.][Antimatter bomb weighing a few grams can destroy a planet in an instant]Then the text slowly disappeared, and a completely new picture appeared instead.
In the universe, an ordinary warship was sailing slowly.
Its appearance is unremarkable, and the gray metal shell looks old and mottled.
However, in the center of the battleship, a huge gun barrel slowly extended out, flashing a faint blue light.
This is the battleship s secret weapon the antimatter cannon.
And in front of the battleship is a planet.
The next moment, the battleship’s energy core began to operate, emitting a low humming sound.
Blue light condensed at the muzzle of the antimatter cannon, forming a dazzling energy ball.
As energy continued to accumulate, the entire battleship began to tremble slightly.
In an instant, the antimatter cannon emitted a deafening roar, and a blue energy ball flew out like a flash of lightning, heading straight for the planet.
The energy ball traveled through space at an extremely fast speed, and the clouds on the surface of the planet quickly evaporated under its contact.
Then, the energy ball suddenly exploded, releasing unimaginable huge energy.
The planet seemed extremely fragile in the face of this force. Its crust began to crack and large chunks of rock and dust were blown into space.
A moment later, the entire planet seemed to be torn apart, with hot magma and gas gushing out from the inside. It finally exploded completely with a loud bang, turning into countless fragments and disappearing into the vast universe.
“A few grams of antimatter are enough to destroy a planet? And there’s also anti-universe…annihilation!”
Looking at the situation in the sky, Kesha seemed extremely horrified for a moment.
She really didn’t expect that he was only ranked eighth and yet he was so powerful.
If we collect enough antimatter, wouldn’t the entire universe be destroyed?
Just when Kesha was shocked.
Hua Ye s declaration of war has arrived.
“…hehe!”
After reading Hua Ye s so-called declaration of war, Kesha sneered and didn t take it too seriously.
At this time, an angel immediately delivered the message:
“Queen, Morgana is on her way as well.”
After hearing the news, Kesha, who was originally a little angry, suddenly calmed down.
“Hua Ye, that idiot, broke the seal and instead of hiding himself, he actually dared to issue a challenge?”
“And Morgana, why don’t you just hide yourself and come to me?”
After all kinds of thoughts flashed through her mind, Kesha did not retreat, but immediately asked the angels present to prepare for battle.
“Queen, could this be a conspiracy?”
At this time, Angel Yan asked quietly.
However, Kesha said nonchalantly:
“So what if it’s a conspiracy? Since you’re here, just stay.”
“This…what kind of terrifying weapon is this!”
After Carl read the introduction on the sky screen, he was shocked for a moment.
Because this kind of antimatter cannon is simply unsolvable, as long as you master the method of extracting antimatter, you can find the antimatter of any substance and use the antimatter to destroy it.
Although it looks as powerful as the Death Star, it is even less powerful than the Water Drop Tactical Group.
But the cost is low.
And there are no restrictions on this weapon.
If it is made into a cannon and mounted on a battleship, the battleship can destroy a planet.
If it were made into a gun.
Even humans can use it.
If you can master this technology.
Simply invincible!
At the same time, Carl became more and more curious about what this Zero Civilization was:
“What the hell is this Zeroer civilization researching on a daily basis?”
After all, it is impossible for someone who could develop such a strange and powerful weapon as the antimatter cannon to remain so unknown.
Then Carl thought of the mysterious man from Blue Star.
If that guy from Blue Star is really a defector from the god-level civilization.
Perhaps we can get some information about the Nullifier civilization from him.
Thinking of this, Carl became more and more looking forward to the rewards from capturing the mysterious man from Blue Star.
As for failure, he had never considered this possibility at all.
After all, he had sent out the entire Taotie Legion, and it was impossible for anyone to escape.
Just at this time, Karl received news from Hua Ye.
“Kesha has set her sights on me, hurry up and do whatever you want!”
Facing Karl, Hua Ye’s tone was extremely impolite.
“no problem!”
However, Carl didn’t care, but became even more excited.
Then he hung up Hua Ye’s call directly.
Then he sent a direct message to the Taotie Legion:
“As long as you reach the attack range, launch the attack directly!”
He believed that as long as he could hold back the angel civilization, anyone else could be ravaged at will by his Taotie Legion.
“Oh my goodness, that antimatter cannon is really awesome!”
When Ge Xiaolun saw that a planet was destroyed with just one shot, he spoke with great emotion.
“Ahem, it’s really amazing!”
Hearing Ge Xiaolun’s words, Qilin coughed and nodded in agreement.
To be honest, she was a little scared when she saw the last scene.
It is obviously just an ordinary battleship, but it can directly destroy a planet.
This is outrageous!
Just at this moment.
Captain Reina suddenly appeared and said:
“Emergency assembly!”
Hearing Lena’s order, Ge Xiaolun and others hurriedly gathered together.
Then, Reina’s expression was extremely solemn, and she spoke faintly:
“Although you haven’t started training yet, you may be on the battlefield soon!”
Chapter 15: Test (Old Version)
“What’s going on? Why are we suddenly going to the battlefield? Could it be that those aliens are really invading directly?”
“Yes, yes, this is too outrageous! How come we have only been training for a short time and we suddenly have to go to the battlefield?”
“Wait, it can’t be because of the light curtain, right? Could it be that the Null Sector civilization is attacking us?”
The people on the training ground started talking about Reina’s expression and what she said.
Some people even thought that it was because of the light curtain, and believed that it was the Zero Civilization that chose to take action.
Naturally, these words made everyone present speechless.
Especially Qilin, who spoke directly:
“What nonsense are you talking about? If it’s the Nullifier civilization, do we still have a chance to fight? Just rely on that water drop tactical group to wipe us all out in one go!”
However, she still looked at Reina and asked directly:
“What on earth happened? Why did you have to go to the battlefield? Captain, why did you say that?!”
There is no way. If I don t ask clearly now, I won t know how I died later.
Qilin still remembers the first time she encountered those Taotie.
He had no idea of ??the situation and was almost killed by that group of Taotie.
“An alien civilization is approaching the Blue Planet. War is about to begin… ahem, it’s not the Zero Sector civilization.”
Faced with Qilin’s questions and everyone’s expectant looks, Reina reluctantly began to explain.
She was also extremely speechless.
There are actually people who think that it was the Zero Civilization that attacked.
If it really was each other, could they still talk here quietly?
I’m afraid it would have been destroyed long ago.
The kind that doesn’t react at all!
“What! Are aliens really attacking us?”
“Fuck, this is too scary! I want to go home!”
“It really is an alien. Wow, what should I do?”
After hearing Reina’s words, although they were not from the Zeroer civilization, some people still panicked and were even very scared. They couldn’t help but talk for a while.
Of course, there are also some people who are extremely determined, although they are only a small minority, but they still expressed their thoughts:
“Haven’t we Chinese experienced enough wars? Haven’t we been able to turn the tide every time?”
“Every inch of our land is stained with blood. If the aliens want to occupy the blue planet, they can just step over my dead body!”
“Our predecessors were willing to sacrifice their lives for China, so our generation is no coward!”
As soon as these words came out.
Although compared to those who are afraid, they are only a very small minority.
But it was still with this spirit that he quickly infected countless people.
The crowd, who were originally still afraid, were suddenly filled with strength.
Especially Ge Xiaolun and others also felt their blood boiling at this moment.
Among them, Zhao Xin directly opened his mouth and said loudly:
“Even if the Zero Civilization attacks us, Master Xin, I am not afraid!”
“Well, you guys are pretty good… As for you, Zhao Xin, you better watch your mouth from now on.”
Reina listened to the words of everyone present and looked very pleased.
Of course, I still reminded Zhao Xin in the end.
After all, given the current situation on Blue Planet, do you still want to provoke the Zeroer civilization?
Isn’t that just seeking death?
Of course, even if it is not the Zero-Return civilization, other alien civilizations are equally difficult to deal with.
Reina was still filled with worry when she thought of this, and couldn’t help but murmur:
“With the current situation on Blue Planet, can it really resist the invasion of alien civilizations?”
Inside the Huaxia high-level meeting room.
“Everyone, tell me, what should we do if faced with an alien invasion?”
“They actually took action, damn it!”
“Damn it, what should I do?”
A group of senior officials are discussing the invasion of alien civilization.
After a while, it became clear that no one could come up with any specific situation.
A leader looked at Dr. Liu and said:
“How’s the 2D armor?”
“Although the two-dimensional armor has been developed, due to the limitations of materials and technology, we are unable to mass-produce it for the time being.”
Faced with this question, Dr. Liu answered it rather helplessly.
He knew what the inability to mass produce meant.
“How much can you take out now?”
Sure enough, at this time Dukao frowned and asked.
If they cannot mass-produce, then their soldiers will be nothing more than sitting ducks and won’t be of any use at all.
Only if you are prepared to put on two-dimensional armor can you be capable of fighting.
“We can produce at most 10 sets of 2D armor. Although 2D armor cannot be mass-produced, we have developed the interstellar armor we previously researched based on 2D armor technology. Although its power is not even one-tenth of that of 2D armor, the number of them can reach thousands!”
This time, facing Dukao’s frown, Dr. Liu spoke hurriedly.
He knew that if he and others failed to produce any results, the other party would definitely find a way to remove him from his position.
“Great! It seems that the technology of our Blue Planet is advancing by leaps and bounds!”
Upon hearing that Warframe had been successfully developed, the senior executives present became excited.
Then there was another feeling of loss.
The reason is simple. With this little equipment, we may not be able to compete with the invading alien civilization.
After all, the strength of alien civilizations should never be underestimated.
And since the other party dared to invade Blue Star first, they must have made sufficient preparations.
Therefore, the concerns of senior executives are not without reason.
“Perhaps we can seek help from that god?”
At this moment, someone suddenly made a suggestion.
As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Dr. Liu.
Because that god is not so easy to see, even the Chinese top leaders cannot see him, only Dr. Liu can contact him.
“That gentleman said he had no interest in intervening in such petty disputes. If we can’t even resist such a low-level civilization, it means we are beyond redemption.”
Facing everyone’s expectant gazes, Dr. Liu shook his head bitterly and then began to explain.
After explaining, he continued:
“I’m afraid this is a test given to us by that god!”
Gotta give people some hope, right?
“I see.”
When the senior executives heard this, they all understood what Dr. Liu meant.
That adult has great means. If he can pass the postgraduate entrance examination, Blue Planet will definitely take off!
But the question is, can they really pass the test?
“Give me all the usable mechas!”
Finally, looking at Dr. Liu, General Dukao spoke lightly.
As a former war maniac, he naturally had to try his best.
Then Dukao continued:
“Do you really think we are made of mud? Let’s fight. As long as there is one Chinese left, those alien bugs will never set foot on the blue planet!”
Chapter 16: The Seventh Person Exposed (Old Version)
Just when all civilizations are ready to move.
At this moment, the picture on the light screen gradually began to disappear.
Then a line of text suddenly appeared.
[Antimatter, Threat to Three and a Half Stars]“Is the threat still three and a half stars?”
Seeing the threat level of antimatter was the same as that of the water drop tactical group, Carl felt incredible.
After all, logically speaking, the power of antimatter is incomparable to anything else.
That can be arranged on the ammunition of the lower-level soldiers, allowing them to try their best to harm a divine body.
Unless there is only one possibility, that is, this so-called antimatter is actually extremely difficult to obtain.
It is impossible for the lower-level soldiers to get it.
“But why is there something on that battleship? If I’m not mistaken, that battleship is too shabby to be the main battleship of the Nullifier civilization, right?”
Although he had countless doubts in his mind, since the light curtain believed that the threat of antimatter was the same as the water drop tactical group, Carl naturally had nothing to refute.
He simply shook his head, and began to wonder what technology would be next on the list, and which civilization it would belong to.
After all, from the Death Star at the beginning to the antimatter later.
That really opened Carl’s eyes!
He only studied the void and knew nothing else.
After all, in the entire known universe, the most obvious research object is still the divine body.
The rest are ‘trails’.
Carl himself is the only one who wants to study the void.
This is also the reason why he was so shocked when he saw these magical technologies.
After all, there is really no one else in the entire known universe who studies these things.
As the antimatter text disappeared, new text appeared the next moment.
[7th place: Starkiller Base]“What the hell is this!”
The moment Carl saw the final source, he became extremely shocked, looking as if he had never expected it.
At this moment, he had only one thought.
That is:
You have to know that according to Carl’s original prediction, for the Zeroer civilization, it would be good enough just to occupy the first three technologies.
The result was unexpected. The technology of the seventh place was still from the Zero Civilization.
How is this possible!
Suddenly, a terrible idea suddenly appeared in Carl’s mind:
“Could it be that all of the top ten technologies in the universe are from the Nullifier civilization?”
However, he rejected this idea as soon as it came up.
Carl murmured almost subconsciously:
“How is that possible!”
After all, if this is true, how terrifying would this Zero Civilization be?
But I have never heard of this civilization.
A civilization with such powerful strength could never remain unknown.
I’m afraid the entire universe will come under the rule of the other party.
Carl is very clear about this.
Anyway, if it were him, with such terrifying power, he would definitely choose to rule the entire universe.
Regardless of whether it succeeds or not, at least the fame will definitely spread throughout the universe.
But Carl had never heard of the name of the so-called Zero Civilization.
It is absolutely impossible for the other party to possess the top ten technologies in the universe.
Of course, Carl is still a little afraid of the Zeroer civilization.
After all, the technology that has been exposed so far is enough to show how terrifying the other party is.
Thinking of this, Carl also wanted to quickly improve his strength.
Then he thought of the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star, and he couldn’t help but fantasize:
“Hehe, maybe if we catch him, we can find a way to study the void from him!”
If it were the former Carl, he would naturally not have such an idea.
After all, all research directions in the known universe are about divine bodies.
Only study the void by yourself.
But now, judging from the technological research exposed by the Zeroer civilization, those god-level civilizations definitely control countless strange technologies.
There are definitely some of them that can help me study the void.
After all, all scientific research has something in common.
Even if they are different, the experience gained from the research alone is enough for Carl to digest.
The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and he was very happy.
“Why is it this Zero Civilization again? Isn’t this civilization too terrifying?”
Seeing what was displayed on the light screen, Kesha was as shocked as Carl for a moment.
There was no way. She had never thought that the technology of the Zero Civilization would be on the list.
“What kind of existence is this Zeroer civilization?”
“Of the ten most powerful technologies in the universe, this civilization currently has four?”
Although all kinds of curious thoughts flashed through Kesha’s mind, she remained extremely calm on the surface.
But in fact, there were countless shocks in my heart.
After all, judging from what was shown on the light screen, the power possessed by this Zeroer civilization was truly terrifying.
At the same time, Kesha was a little worried that if this civilization represented evil, would she be able to deal with it?
“And what kind of person is the master of this civilization to be able to create such a powerful civilization.”
Thinking of this, she was a little unwilling to give up, so she decisively used the Holy Kesha Treasure House again to try to find clues.
But the final result was still nothing!
“Damn it! Why on earth!”
Seeing that he still didn’t care, Kesha couldn’t help but swear, appearing particularly annoyed.
There is no way. Carl was right about one thing: the unknown means fear.
Now, the Zeroer civilization controls such a powerful force, but it does not show its power at all.
How could this make Kesha feel at ease?
And after using the Holy Kesha Vault so many times, there was no result at all.
Kesha naturally felt even more uneasy.
At this moment, an angel hurried in and reported very respectfully:
“Queen, Hua Ye is approaching the outskirts of the Angel Nebula!”
“Prepare to fight Hua Ye!”
Hearing this, Kesa shook her head and was too lazy to think about the Zero Civilization.
Instead, he immediately took his men to the outskirts of the Angel Nebula.
The beast simply ignored the screen in the sky.
Instead, he said to his subordinates with excitement:
“My King Carl has arranged everything for us. If we take over Blue Star, my King Carl will grant us the greatest power!”
“For the glory of my god Carl!”
Go, go, go!
“We have decided to take down Blue Star in one fell swoop!”
After hearing what Shishou said, countless people cheered.
Then they began to prepare to launch an attack on Blue Star.
Chapter 17: Starkiller Base (Old Version)
Just when everyone was extremely shocked by the technology of this seventh civilization, which was still from the Zero Civilization.
I saw a lot of words slowly appearing on the light curtain.
[Starkiller Base is an ice planet transformed into a base of the First Order, where a super weapon capable of destroying an entire planetary system is deployed][The Starkiller Base must first absorb energy, which can not only destroy planets, but also cause stars to quickly turn into red giants when absorbing them, thereby destroying the entire planetary system][The deadly Starkiller Base is built with an entire planet as a weapons platform, absorbing the energy of the star in the star system and storing it in the magnetic field within the core of the base planet, and then converting that energy into ultra-high intensity beams]“Oh my goodness, it’s this Zero Civilization again!”
After Hua Ye saw the ownership of the Starkiller Base, he couldn’t help but complain.
There is no way. So far, all these super technologies seem to have been created by the Zeroer civilization!
This is simply outrageous!
Especially for Hua Ye, he really never expected that there was such a civilization in the universe.
He has such a powerful strength, yet he is not famous at all.
If it were him, even if he had the Death Star, he would probably abuse his power.
Not to mention the current Starkiller Base!
This thing is simply a super version of the Death Star!
For a moment, Hua Ye became more and more interested in the Zeroer civilization. He couldn’t help but say:
“Hehe, I really want to know what kind of civilization the Null Sector civilization is!”
After all, they have such powerful technology, and even they have developed a more powerful divine body!
When Hua Ye thought of this possibility, he seemed extremely eager for a moment.
If only he could have the power of the Zero Civilization, wouldn’t he be able to easily conquer the Angel Civilization brought by Kesha now?
Just when Hua Ye was daydreaming, he saw Ruoning walk in and said directly:
“We have reached the outside of the Angel Nebula.”
Ruoning’s tone was extremely impolite.
It was obvious that she was still angry because of the previous incident.
Hua Ye didn’t care about this at all. After getting this information, he directly gave the order:
“Everyone, attack!”
The moment he gave the order, countless male angels were about to take action.
I saw Kesha had arrived with people.
She only took a glance at Hua Ye and instantly used her Eye of Insight to understand Hua Ye and Carl’s plan.
Tsk.
After learning about the two’s plan, Kaisha couldn’t help but frown, and couldn’t help but think carefully about the information she had just obtained:
“Defectors from a god-level civilization? Invading the Blue Planet?”
Then, Kaisha regained her composure on the surface, looked at Hua Ye who was not far away and said calmly:
“Haha, so that’s what you were planning! Invading other planets just for your own benefit is really evil!”
“Hahaha! You stinky bitch, even if you know, so what? Rescue Blue Star or Guardian Angel Nebula, choose one of the two. Or follow me and we will explore the technology of the god-level civilization together. You have been sealed for so many years, and your big white legs make me think about it day and night!”
When Hua Ye saw that Kesha knew his purpose, he seemed extremely calm. He was not afraid at all and even took the initiative to tease her.
Of course, teasing is teasing.
Hua Ye still knows his own weight.
The main purpose of this battle is to find a way to delay Kesa even if successful.
As long as he can delay the opponent, Carl will definitely succeed.
“Haha! I choose third. Kill you first, then save the Earth!”
In the face of Hua Ye’s teasing, Kesha sneered, and her tone was inevitably filled with a bit of anger.
“I haven’t seen you for so many years, but you’re still so angry. But I like roses with thorns.”
After hearing Keisha’s words, Hua Ye still looked unhurried and spoke very calmly.
Anyway, his main purpose is to delay time, and all he needs to do is delay it.
It would be best if I could chat with Kesha.
Of course, Hua Ye really had this idea.
This time, facing Hua Ye’s teasing, Kesha did not continue to talk nonsense, but chose to take direct action.
Suddenly a sword appeared in her hand and she slashed towards Hua Ye.
Seeing this, Hua Ye quickly dodged away.
He didn’t want to be hit by Kesha for no reason. The opponent’s strength was obvious to all.
Plus Hua Ye s current situation.
He doesn’t want to get hurt.
It would be bad if that bastard Carl plotted against us then.
It was at this time.
I saw Morgana actually arriving with the demon army.
“Bitch, today I’m going to cut you into pieces!”
The moment she saw Kesha, Morgana instantly lost her mind and started roaring loudly.
She also took action directly.
There was no way, Morgana knew the strength of this idiot Hua Ye.
It is possible to defeat Kesha.
The two of them fought hard and it was almost the same.
To be precise, it would take two people fighting desperately to kill Kesha.
Anyway, for Morgana, as long as there is a slight chance to kill Kesa, she will definitely not hesitate at all.
“Wow, this Starkiller Base is really awesome!”
At the Super Seminary Base, looking at the introduction about the Starkiller Base on the light curtain, Ge Xiaolun couldn’t help but speak.
He looked extremely shocked.
This made everyone around look helpless.
At this time, Reina also seemed a little surprised:
“Destroy the entire galaxy?”
You know, even for her grandfather, it would be very difficult to do this.
This Starkiller Base is truly terrifying!
And she could see that the situation of the Starkiller Base had not yet been fully introduced.
That was when Ge Xiaolun and others were extremely shocked.
Only a noise was heard from the sky.
Countless warships of the Taotie Legion invaded.
Start wreaking havoc.
“Damn, those guys…are scary!”
Seeing the arrival of the Taogui Legion, Ge Xiaolun spoke with some fear.
But soon someone stood up. It was Qiangwei. She said with a righteous look:
“Our families are behind us. If we run away, who will protect our families?”
In an instant, everyone present was excited and morale was high.
Countless people shouted:
“Fight them, protect our homeland or something!”
It was also at this time that Reina gave the order faintly:
“Come here for an emergency meeting!”
Chapter 18: What’s in the Bag (Old Version)
Following Reina’s order, everyone quickly began to gather.
After the successful gathering, General Dukao also came out.
“General!”
The moment they saw General Dukao, Ge Xiaolun and others hurriedly raised their hands to salute.
The same goes for Reina.
Even if she is the future main god of the Lieyang civilization.
But his current identity is still a soldier of Blue Star.
As a soldier, you naturally have to respect your superiors.
Facing the salutes from the crowd, General Dukao seemed very calm and just nodded.
Then he explained the current situation:
“I believe you have all seen the situation. Now the Blue Planet is being invaded by an alien civilization, and they may launch an attack at any time. It is time for you to play a role.”
“Our role? Hiss! I hope I can come back alive from this battle!”
“An alien invasion! As long as it’s not a Nullifier civilization that we can’t defeat, it’s fine. I don’t want to be hit by antimatter cannons.”
“Tsk tsk, it’s really scary. The appearance of those Taotie, their civilization can’t be called Taotie civilization, right? I don’t know what their specific power is!”
After listening to General Dukao’s words, Ge Xiaolun and others couldn’t help but start talking.
If it were in the past, they would never do this.
But the situation now is completely different.
After all, this battle is against aliens.
Or like Taotie, an ultimate monster that looks full of oppression.
This naturally made Ge Xiaolun and others feel frightened and uneasy, so they discussed it in such a hurry.
General Dukao seemed to have expected this and was very calm.
After all, as a former war maniac, he naturally knew the mentality of a group of recruits before going to the battlefield.
Then, after everyone finished discussing, Dukao spoke directly:
“Many of you may die today. Are you afraid?”
He knew that everything he was saying now was to build everyone’s confidence.
As for other things, they are all unimportant trivial matters.
Afterwards, Dukao was seen speaking.
No one spoke at the scene.
It immediately fell into a strange silence.
Dukao had anticipated this, he knew that someone would definitely speak up next.
really.
At this moment, Liu Chuang stood up and spoke arrogantly with a gangster look:
“What’s there to be afraid of? It’s just death. It’s worth it to drag a few alien bugs with me before I die!”
Liu Chuang had never communicated with Dukao in advance.
That’s just his personality.
There’s no need to be afraid.
To be precise, it is impossible to surrender without being beaten!
Anyway, Liu Chuang is the type of person who would rather die standing than live on his knees.
At this time, Ge Xiaolun also stood up and said:
“That’s right, the Blue Planet belongs to us. When will it be the turn of the alien bugs to act so arrogantly?”
“That’s right, Blue Planet is our Blue Planet! Aliens and the like, get out!”
“We are the future of Blue Planet. Other aliens are not worthy of invading Blue Planet!”
Seeing that Ge Xiaolun, who was usually a loser, spoke like this, everyone present naturally fell into a state of indignation.
Everyone is in great condition.
It was obvious that his emotions were aroused.
Everyone seems to have gotten into the mood!
Seeing this, Dukao nodded seriously and said:
“Well done! Although many of you will die today, the country will remember you, and your descendants will remember you. It is an honor to die!”
“Every inch of land and every inch of blood, drive the alien bugs out!”
He knew that once these words were spoken, everyone should have been extremely frightened.
I will definitely not be afraid anymore.
Each and every one of them will use all their strength to drive the aliens out.
“Get those alien bugs out!”
Sure enough, after hearing Dukao’s words, everyone hurriedly shouted.
Even Reina is the same at this moment!
Angel Nebula.
Morgana was seen standing in the void of the universe, followed by a legion of demons.
Behind Hua Ye was a male angel with black wings. The two of them formed a triangle confrontation with Kesha and the female angel behind her.
“My dear sister, we meet again.”
Facing Morgana’s arrival, Kai’Sa seemed calm and spoke as if she didn’t care.
But in the eyes of others, this was Kesa’s complete contempt for Morgana.
Morgana herself thought so too.
Sure enough, she burst into a loud curse:
“You bitch, I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time, today I’m going to tear you into pieces!”
What Morgana couldn’t stand the most was Kai’Sa’s arrogant look.
She looks like a bitch.
It s really the most annoying situation!
“Morgana, we can join forces and flatten the Angel Nebula!”
Seeing Morgana burst into tears and started cursing, Hua Ye hurriedly spoke at this time.
He doesn’t want to face Kesha alone.
The other party has been hunting him for so many years.
Hua Ye is very clear about his strength.
So naturally, I wanted to bring Morgana along.
“Who wants to team up with a bastard like you?”
After hearing Hua Ye’s words, the originally angry Morgana calmed down instantly, and then spoke to Hua Ye with great disdain.
The first question he asked was a direct and disdainful one.
“Are you done talking? Then let’s start fighting!”
Seeing that the two were still chatting there, Keisha spoke lightly.
It seemed to her that the two of them were standing together, deliberately stalling for time.
But Kesha still couldn’t be sure. In that case, she would just keep trying.
“Bitch!”
“asshole!”
After hearing what Kesha said, Hua Ye and Morgana looked at Kesha at the same time and started cursing.
There’s nothing you can do about it, both of them look extremely proud.
Like now, Kesha spoke with an attitude of great contempt.
This is naturally disrespectful to both of them.
Therefore, the scene was full of tension for a while.
“Well! It seems that idiot Hua Ye is still somewhat useful.”
Karl looked at the confrontation between Hua Ye and others and nodded faintly.
Although Hua Ye seems particularly stupid on weekdays.
But after all, he was able to be hunted by Kesha for so many years and still survive.
Naturally, he has some strength.
In addition, Morgana was also there, so the three of them did not use their ultimate skills for the time being, but instead just talked nonsense.
Naturally, Carl was extremely satisfied.
Because in this way, Kesha will not be able to rescue Blue Star.
Carl is very confident now, and he absolutely cannot believe that anyone can stop him.
It is impossible within the entire known universe.
Thinking of this, Karl almost subconsciously said:
“Blue Star is definitely in my pocket!”
Chapter 19: Bai Lin is pleased by Carl’s attention (old version)
[By utilizing stellar energy to collect dark energy in the universe into the core container of the planet where the Starkiller Base is located, this compressed dark energy is called the “fifth element”][When firing, the fifth element is converted into phantom energy and released, and the huge energy forms a large tear in the hyperspace][The phantom energy passes through this rift in the space-time continuum called “sub-hyperspace” and hits the target planetary system in a straight line in an instant, destroying many planets in it][Phantom energy is an energy beam. After reaching the galaxy, it can branch into four or five energy beams based on the gravitational source. Each branch energy beam destroys a planet.]Along with these words, they finally began to slowly disappear.
Then new text appeared.
[Starkiller Base, Threat to Three and a Half Stars]“One shot can destroy several planets? It’s powerful enough.”
Carl looked at the introduction about Starkiller Base and couldn’t help but murmur.
In his opinion, this thing is obviously much more powerful than the Death Star.
And this is the kind that allows you to choose your target at will.
After all, according to the description, it is possible to branch into four or five energy beams based on the source of gravity.
In other words, the energy that explodes can accurately destroy several planets at any time.
This naturally shocked Carl.
But what interested him more was the dark energy used by this God Killer base:
“The fifth element? Then doesn’t that mean we also have the first four elements… and more importantly, there is also this dark energy!”
In Carl’s opinion, this dark energy seems to be somewhat related to the void that he wants to study?
For him now, this was simply a surprise within a surprise, and he seemed extremely excited for a moment.
After all, only Carl himself knows how much energy he has spent studying the void.
At the same time, it also shows how much expectations we have for the void.
Some even believe that as long as they can research the void, even the legendary god-level civilization can be achieved.
He is just a weakling in front of me.
The only pity is that no matter how hard Carl tries, the progress of his research on the void is still slow.
There is no way, after all, this is a road I have to walk alone.
It doesn’t look like a divine body at all, and it can still be used as a reference.
But now it’s completely different.
In Carl’s opinion, this dark energy is definitely closely related to the void that he is studying.
If we can find this Zeroer civilization, perhaps we can use their technological level to unlock the ultimate fear!
Think of this.
Karl couldn’t help but think:
“But the prerequisite for doing so is to have sufficient negotiation skills so that we can stand on the same starting line with the Null Sector civilization after we find them!”
Otherwise, we are not even at the same starting line.
Then what cooperation can we talk about?
It’s completely a vassal.
With Carl’s pride, he was naturally unwilling to accept this.
And in his opinion, just standing at the starting line is not enough.
It’s better to be in a dominant position.
After all, when it comes to the research of the void and ultimate fear, Carl is confident that he will not lose to anyone.
Then if I take on the role of leader, it will definitely be a good thing for everyone, with no harm involved.
With this in mind, Carl decisively turned on the surveillance footage of Blue Star.
I just happened to see people from Blue Star sorting out two-dimensional armor and interstellar armor.
Seeing this ridiculous scene, Karl couldn’t help but sneer:
“Haha, do you think that you can resist my Taotie army just by getting some armor? Ridiculous!”
He naturally knew the power of these armors.
After all, Carl knew everything about the entire Blue Planet.
However, he did not give this information to the Taogui Legion, allowing them to sneak into the earth in advance and destroy these armors.
The most crucial reason is.
In Carl’s opinion, this was a complete crushing victory!
There is no need to do anything in advance.
As long as we run over it head-on, what else can we do with the power of Blue Star?
Of course, Carl also had other thoughts.
For example, showing the overwhelming power of the Taotie Legion to force the defector from the god-level civilization to cooperate obediently.
Under the command of Shishou, the Taotie army committed crazy destruction.
And above the Giant Hero City.
There were countless warships of the Taotie Legion wreaking havoc.
After all, even if Shi Shou didn’t have the information provided by Carl, he would still be able to find out some information on his own.
Of course I know that Juxia City is the focus among the focuses.
We must definitely send some Taotie troops over here.
Otherwise, if we fail to complete Carl’s order, we will be in trouble.
That is when the Taogui Legion was wreaking havoc.
Bai Lin, however, looked lazy, as if he had no idea about the situation on Blue Star.
But in front of him there were three virtual screens.
None other than Angel Nebula, Carl and Bluestar.
Bai Lin just shook his head as if he didn’t care about anything in the Blue Star picture.
I didn’t take it seriously at all.
After all, when it comes down to it, they still need to solve the problems on Blue Star themselves.
Anyway, in Bai Lin’s opinion, he had given the two-dimensional armor out.
If they can’t solve it, they’re pure waste.
And there is no need to worry about waste at all.
Then he saw Bai Lin looking at Carl and Angel Nebula, and couldn’t help but shook his head and said:
“Split into two groups? These people are really interesting.”
Then Bai Lin looked at Karl again. Seeing everything that the other party had planned and imagined, he couldn’t help but want to laugh, and then he said in a very helpless tone:
“This guy seems to be targeting me? Oh, I haven’t felt the need to be targeted by someone in many years. I hope this guy can live longer!”
To be honest, he was amused by Carl’s delusion.
Relying on the little power the other party had, he actually dared to target me.
What’s even more unbearable is that
Carl subconsciously thought that he was a traitor to the god-level civilization.
This so-called judgment was made without even having any contact with me.
It’s really too stupid!
The only thing that can destroy a person is arrogance!
However, although he thought Carl was stupid, Bai Lin did not choose to take the initiative.
After all, it’s really boring.
Since there is fun coming to me, I should naturally have fun with it.
Anyway, the reason I came here this time is just for fun.
Finally, Bai Lin’s gaze fell on the picture of Blue Star.
There was no expression on his face, and he spoke indifferently:
“Although your current level of technology is a bit limited, you should not be defeated by such a backward civilization.”
Chapter 20: Angry Beast (Old Version)
On the training ground.
“I give it to you. You must work hard!”
All I saw was a group of people distributing a thousand sets of armor.
They have a very strict list.
After all, there are only one thousand sets of these armors.
Naturally, it must be carefully screened and given according to the most stringent standards.
Therefore, those who can come here and get these armors are some outstanding students in the Super Seminary.
“Yes! We will definitely work hard!”
Looking at the person in front of him, Ge Xiaolun, who had successfully received the armor, spoke hurriedly.
The others standing next to him also nodded.
After all, everyone knows what these armors mean.
This may be the only way to protect the earth in the future.
Now the higher-ups actually trust them so much that they choose to hand over these armors to them.
Of course it is trust in them.
Therefore, Ge Xiaolun and others will naturally not let this trust down.
Soon, Ge Xiaolun and others who were fully prepared gathered together again.
“Everyone, let’s go together to the east and stop the Taotie Legion.”
Seeing that everyone had successfully received their armor and gathered together, Dukao nodded with satisfaction, and then gave orders.
After receiving the order, Ge Xiaolun and others headed to the east, where they encountered the Taotie Army who were burning, killing and looting.
“Hey, it’s time to show off your skills!”
Seeing these Taotie armies, Liu Chuang laughed and spoke.
Ge Xiaolun, Lena and others standing beside him all smiled.
After all, they shoulder greater responsibilities.
But they were different from others as they were assigned ten sets of two-dimensional armor.
This is the most important force!
Therefore, everyone naturally shoulders an extremely huge responsibility.
Of course, General Dukao, who was in command at the moment, was also assigned a set of two-dimensional armor.
As a former war maniac, he is naturally not afraid of going to the battlefield.
“Haha, you tiny human being, how dare you come here to seek death!”
Seeing the attack of Ge Xiaolun and others, the people of the Taotie Legion looked extremely disdainful.
There is no way. Humans are simply too small in front of them and can never be their opponent.
It was also because Carl didn’t say anything.
Therefore, the Taogui Legion did not know the power of these two-dimensional armors.
“You damn invaders, go to hell!”
After hearing the words of the Taotie Legion, Qilin couldn’t help but speak, and then she took decisive action.
Soon, with the help of these armors, the human side caught the Taotie Legion off guard!
In particular, Ge Xiaolun and others, relying on the elusiveness of the two-dimensional armor, even killed several generals of the Taotie Legion and repelled the first wave of attack of the Taotie Legion.
“Damn it! How can these Blue Star people have such powerful strength? Don’t they have the most powerful technology, or that damn hydrogen bomb? How can they have such a mobile weapon?”
With the death of many generals of the Taotie Legion, it also attracted attention within the legion.
Especially the leaders within the legion at this moment.
But they knew that the order to invade Blue Star was taken extremely seriously by their god Carl.
If it fails, it will be a big trouble.
So without much hesitation, the leaders gave the order decisively:
“Come on, everyone! We will use the interstellar battleships to assist you!”
Along with this command.
The Taogui Legions once again launched a larger-scale attack, and the human side, which had been able to resist, suddenly became much more tired.
Coupled with the assistance of interstellar battleships, it is possible to fire a laser at any time and anywhere.
The human side began to become exhausted and suffered a lot of casualties.
And just after the Taogui Legion launched such a sudden attack.
Inside the command room inside Blue Star.
Looking at the continuous casualties, Reina became anxious for a moment and couldn’t help but say:
“Although we have gained some advantages with the help of the armor, there are too few armors and too many enemies. I’m afraid we won’t be able to hold out for long if we continue to fight like this!”
Although she used to be like a crazy woman, after these days of training from Dukao and as the captain of the team.
Naturally, you have the most basic ability to judge the situation.
Therefore, I naturally have an understanding of the current situation.
There was no way they could do anything about it. The Taotie Legion s strength was simply overwhelming.
It is not easy to hold on for so long.
“hateful!”
After hearing Lena’s words, Ge Xiaolun and others felt a little heavy for a moment.
There is no way, those who died were all their comrades-in-arms.
No matter who you are, seeing the death of good comrades who once chatted with you, you would feel tired.
“Why!”
Similarly, even Dukao, who was usually extremely majestic, felt heartbroken when he saw people falling from the sky.
After all, these are the hopes of China.
We can t all die here!
Thinking of this, Dukao’s brain started working rapidly, and he began to think about what to do to resist the main invasion of the Taotie Legion.
Soon, an idea popped up in his mind, which was also the only way at the moment, and then he spoke decisively:
“Let’s carry out a decapitation operation. We, the people with two-dimensional armor, will lead a small group to attack the main battleships and commanders of the Taotie Legion!”
The reason why the Taotie Legion has such a huge advantage is not only because of its large number of people and technological superiority, but also because of the assistance of those warships.
As long as those are resolved, the situation will undoubtedly be much better.
After hearing Dukao’s order, everyone naturally agreed.
Then the action began quickly.
Ge Xiaolun and Liu Chuang formed a team and went to a warship.
Relying on the cover of the armor team.
Both of them burst out with extremely powerful strength, and finally succeeded in destroying some main battleships, greatly reducing the pressure on the front battlefield.
At the same time, the teams composed of other people also had good results.
Outside the Blue Star.
Shishou watched the main battleships being destroyed one by one, and was extremely angry for a moment.
These are all the assets of their Taotie Legion.
However, after being angry, Shishou calmed down and couldn’t help thinking:
“This human armor is really something special, it appears and disappears mysteriously!”
It would be best to stay calm now, but Shishou thought of Carl, and he just wanted to end the battle as soon as possible and occupy Blue Star.
Then the beast said:
“A bunch of ants, thinking they can survive by relying on the help of others? It’s ridiculous!”
In the end, he planned to take his men with him and personally deal with the mechas that were in the way.
Chapter 21: Blue Planet in Danger? (Old Version)
“What a bunch of useless people! I really don’t know what use you are!”
Carl looked at the scene in front of him and saw that the Taotie Legion had suffered a setback. He was a little angry and immediately began to curse the Taotie Legion.
There was no way, you know, he was extremely confident about the invasion of the Taogui Legion before.
The reason why he chose to cooperate with Hua Hua, and the subsequent appearance of Morgana, were all within Carl’s calculations.
Everything was done to hold Kesha back.
As long as he could hold the other party back, the mysterious man from Blue Star would definitely be in his pocket.
What no one expected was that the Taotie Legion was actually stopped.
With such a huge advantage, there is also the assistance of battleships.
He was actually defeated by that crappy kid from the Super Seminary.
This made Carl angry.
But he soon regained his composure.
Know the reason why those hateful Blue Star people were able to resist the Taotie Legion.
The most important thing is the two-dimensional armor.
Even Carl, who was once extremely disdainful, now looked at the combat effectiveness displayed by the two-dimensional armor.
I also started to feel a little apprehensive!
There is no way. The combat effectiveness displayed by the two-dimensional armor on the battlefield is really too creepy.
Anyone who sees this would probably be very worried.
Not only is it elusive and highly maneuverable, its power should not be underestimated.
It can even withstand the attack of interstellar battleships!
Carl had never encountered armor with such powerful strength before!
Naturally, he was extremely wary.
After all, the power this represents is extremely terrifying.
However, this also made Carl more interested in the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.
“A battle armor this powerful, and he even casually revealed it to the Blue Star people. He must have even more powerful technology hidden on him!”
Carl was sure of that now.
At the same time, I am also looking forward to the future when the mysterious man from Blue Star will be caught.
But if the Taogui Legion continues at this pace, it will probably lose.
Just when Carl wanted to do something.
But when he saw that Shi Shi was going to take action himself, he breathed a sigh of relief and couldn’t help but say:
It s stable!
Carl was very clear about the strength of the Beast Devourer.
Since the other party intends to take action personally, they are just a few humans and will definitely not cause any big trouble. They will definitely be easily solved by the Beast-eater.
After all, this guy has always claimed to be the best swordsman in the universe, so a few humans will definitely not cause any problems!
Just when Blue Star and the Taogui Legion were fighting fiercely.
I only saw the image on the light screen slowly changing.
[Sixth place: Light particles]Hua Ye, who had dodged Kesha’s attack, looked at the changing screen and couldn’t help but curse:
“Damn it, what kind of civilization is this Zero Civilization? It’s this civilization again? Is it never going to end?”
There’s no way. We can’t blame Hua Ye for his attitude at this moment.
It is true that this Zero-Returner civilization seems a little too outrageous.
Of the top ten most advanced technologies in the universe summarized by the light curtain, this civilization now possesses five, and each one is more powerful than the last!
This naturally made Hua Ye a little scared.
Speaking of which, this is really outrageous.
After all, Hua Ye has never been afraid of anything.
Even though the current situation is extremely bad.
He was even hunted down by Kesha like a stray dog.
But Hua Ye has never been afraid of Kesha.
Because in his opinion, as long as there is a chance, he will definitely deal with the other party again.
But when it comes to the Zero-Returner civilization, it s completely different.
After all, Hua Ye still knows something about Kesha.
However, this Zero-Return civilization does not understand anything at all.
It’s as if the other person had never appeared.
This naturally made Hua Ye feel outrageous.
Such a strange civilization.
If we really encounter this civilization, won t we definitely lose?
There is no way, in Hua Ye’s opinion, no matter who is in his situation.
I’m afraid everyone will be afraid?
Isn’t it simply terrifying that a civilization whose details are completely unknown controls such powerful force?
Fortunately, at this time Hua Ye also thought of the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.
A glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he couldn’t help but think:
“Karl, I risked my life to help you drag Kesha. If you say you can’t do it, we’re not done!”
At this moment, Hua Ye has placed all his hopes of resisting the Zeroer civilization on Carl.
To be more precise, he was so overwhelmed by the pie that Carl had cheated him into giving him that he couldn’t even walk.
After all, this is Hua Ye’s only hope.
After witnessing the horror of the Zero Civilization, he would definitely not be content to be just a mere Angel King.
At least we have to have the strength to resist.
Thinking of this, Hua Ye looked at Morgana and said:
“Hey, we can’t beat her anyway, how about joining forces?”
He knew that his only hope now was the mysterious man from Blue Star.
We can only hope that Carl can catch the other party quickly.
But in a situation like this, it would be best to delay it as long as possible.
That’s why Hua Ye chose to invite Morgana to join forces.
And the other side.
Keisha, who was sitting on the king’s throne as steady as a rock, didn’t care at all when she heard Hua Ye’s words.
Hua Ye was too lazy to even pay attention to the communication with Morgana.
What about joining forces?
There is no escape from the fate of being suppressed!
At this time, Angel Yan suddenly reported:
“Queen, Blue Star is under attack by the Taotie Army and is in imminent danger!”
Being in imminent danger is considered a good thing. In Angel Yan’s opinion, the Blue Planet is probably not far from destruction.
After all, she knew the situation of the Taogui Legion very well.
At the same time, according to intelligence, Blue Star is just a pre-nuclear civilization.
Angel Yan is almost certain that the Blue Star is definitely not far from destruction.
There is no way they can be a match for the Taogui Legion.
Even if all the commanders of the Taotie Legion lost their minds, it would be impossible.
Moreover, Angel Yan has experienced the power of the Taotie Legion’s leader, Shishou.
Although the other party claims to be the best swordsman in the universe.
But to be able to be active for so long without being beaten to death, he must have his own abilities.
Therefore, Angel Yan seemed a little anxious at this moment.
It s not that I m worried about Blue Star, but I m worried that the Taotie Legion will achieve its goal.
By then, the justice maintained by their angel civilization would most likely be stopped.
At this moment, Kaisha frowned slightly when she heard Angel Yan’s words. She did not expect Carl to act so quickly, so she also said:
“End the battle as soon as possible and rescue Blue Star!”
Chapter 22: The Devourer Appears (Old Version)
After seeing the new content on the screen, Carl was stunned for a moment. He couldn’t help but complain:
“Why is this Nullifier civilization again?”
He really felt that it was outrageous.
It is clearly an inventory of the technology of the entire universe.
The results started from the first one until now.
All of them are the technologies of the Zeroer civilization.
Does it mean that the technology of other civilizations cannot even make the list?
In Carl’s opinion, this is simply impossible.
There is only one reason why it has always been a Zero-Returner civilization.
It is simply that the technology developed by the Zero-Returner civilization is simply too powerful.
This forced the light curtain to take stock of the Zero-Returner civilization.
This has led to the fact that all technology up to this day belongs to the Zero-Returner civilization.
Now, after Carl finished complaining, a magical idea popped up in his mind:
“Are the top ten technologies in the universe really all from the Nullifier civilization?”
After all, up to now, all the technologies that have been developed basically belong to the Zeroer civilization.
This naturally made Carl come up with this idea.
There is no other way. No matter how impossible it seems, after seeing it till now, it seems possible.
At least from the beginning, Carl never thought that until the sixth place, the technology still belonged to the Zero Civilization.
This was absolutely impossible in his past experience.
But soon, Karl calmed down and said decisively:
“Impossible! Absolutely impossible! If this civilization is really so powerful, why don’t I have any clues at all?”
In his opinion, this is the most important thing. As for other things, they are just trivial matters.
But it is precisely because there is no clue at all.
As a result, Carl now seems a little fearful.
The object of fear is naturally the Zero-Return civilization.
Who knows what kind of terrifying power the opponent who controls so many advanced technologies in the universe can unleash.
It could even be said that whether the current Styx civilization could withstand the power that erupted.
But at the same time I am wary.
It also made Carl more interested in the Zero-Returner civilization.
After all, with such powerful force, it is still in an unknown state. Naturally, people are extremely curious about the purpose of this Zero-Returner civilization.
Then Carl looked at the beast flying towards the earth on the light screen and sneered.
I couldn’t help but think:
“Hehe, after we capture that defector from the God-level civilization and gain control of his technology, we may be able to use him to seek credit from the Nullifier civilization!”
The reason why I think so.
Of course, it s because Carl thinks that the defectors from the god-level civilization on Blue Star might be related to this Zero Civilization.
It is even possible that he is a defector from the Zero Civilization.
Because he had never heard of any known civilization that mastered dimensional technology.
I have never heard of such a thing as two-dimensional armor.
There is no known information about the defectors from the god-level civilization on Blue Star, and there is even less known information about the Zero-Return civilization. These two unknowns are combined together.
Naturally, it was difficult for Carl not to connect them together.
Just when everyone was feeling extremely shocked because the technology was still that of the Zero Civilization, they saw the words on the light screen slowly changing.
[Light particles are one of the cleaning tools used by advanced civilizations in the universe to carry out dark forest strikes on lower civilizations. They are relatively common.][The mass of an object increases as its speed increases. When the speed of an object approaches the speed of light, its mass tends to infinity]After General Dukao eliminated two senior warriors from the two Taotie legions.
I couldn’t help but turn my attention to the other side and looked at the screen.
After clearly reading the description of the light particles, I realized that they still belonged to the mysterious Zero Civilization.
General Dukao was also startled and looked extremely surprised. He couldn’t help but think:
“Isn’t this Nullifier civilization too powerful? Half of the top ten technologies in the universe are now theirs? What kind of existence is this civilization?”
There is no way. Everything in the Zeroer civilization now seems too mysterious and weird.
No matter who it is, they are now facing the Zeroer civilization, an extremely mysterious civilization.
It will feel scary.
After all, a civilization that controls so much technology is still unknown.
Unless they have no intention of anything else and always stay in their own little piece of land.
But the problem is, there is a civilization that can develop so many horrific weapons.
How could there be no conspiracy?
The reason why it is unknown now and yet it controls so many technologies.
The biggest possibility is that the Zero-Returner civilization has great ambitions.
Of course, it is also possible that Dukao s level is too low.
They are not worthy of knowing the situation of the other side’s Zero-Return civilization.
But in Dukao’s opinion, this is the most impossible thing.
After all, he was once a well-known war maniac in the entire known universe.
Dukao was not unaware of even some secrets about angel civilization.
However, there is not a single clue about this Zeroer civilization.
It just shows that what they are aiming for is really too big.
I’m afraid it is so big that it wants to rule the entire universe?
Thinking of this, Dukao couldn’t help but sigh:
“If Blue Star can get help from this planet, what alien civilization would dare to invade Blue Star?”
That s right, in his opinion, even if the Zeroer civilization wants to rule the universe, it must at least be better than the current situation of the Taotie Legion.
Suddenly, a figure appeared.
It s the beast!
The moment he saw Dukao, he spoke directly:
“You are the commander of Blue Star, right? If we kill you, Blue Star will fall!”
“Damn, this momentum…”
Dukao was also surprised by the sudden appearance of the beast.
And then, after feeling the momentum of the beast, his eyes revealed a deep fear.
There’s no way, the momentum is simply too strong.
Thinking of this, Dukao decided to delay the beast.
But at this time, Reina was standing beside him and said:
“Let’s go together!”
She couldn’t abandon the commander and go away alone.
After hearing what Lena said, Dukao hesitated for a while, then nodded in agreement.
But it was just him and Reina, as for the others… He said decisively:
“You continue the decapitation operation, leave this to us!”
Hearing this, Ge Xiaolun and others nodded and left.
And Shixiu had no intention of stopping it at all.
He spoke with a look of great contempt:
“It’s the same if I deal with you first and then those bugs!”
Chapter 23: The Power of Light Particles (Old Version)
? You know, 187J3X1 is in a stable period like the sun, and it is absolutely impossible for it to explode into a nova. And we observed the process of its destruction: an object close to the speed of light hit 187J3X1. The object was very small, and they called it a light particle. It was observed from the tail at the moment it passed through the outer gas layer of the star. Although the light particle was small, because it was very close to the speed of light, its mass was greatly amplified by the relativistic effect. When it hit the target, it had reached one-eighth of the 187J3X1 star, and the result was that the star was immediately destroyed. The four planets of 187J3X1 were also vaporized in the explosion. ?
[A small object that rushes towards the target at a speed extremely close to the speed of light, using the relativistic effect to increase its mass dramatically. It usually directly attacks the target star, using the huge kinetic energy generated by its huge mass to destroy the star’s structure, detonating the star and thus destroying the entire star system.]This is the power of light particles.
I saw Kesha waving her hand violently.
The next moment, Morgana felt great pressure and wanted to leave.
However, it was too late.
Two sudden wing spikes directly bound Morgana.
Morgana struggled desperately to break free, but she couldn’t.
Fortunately, Hua Hua acted decisively at this time.
He swung the sword in his hand violently.
Only then did Morgana successfully escape.
Seeing this, Kesha waved again.
He easily put the two of them into a tough fight again.
That s right, it was clearly one against two.
But from beginning to end, Kesha sat on her throne, looking unhurried.
She did not fall behind at all and was very relaxed throughout the whole process.
This is the strongest single force in the known universe today!
After all, Kesha has been able to maintain “justice” for so many years, naturally relying on her own extremely strong power.
However, at this moment, even facing the combined forces of Morgana and Huahua, Kai’Sa frowned slightly.
Because her eyes were no longer on Morgana and Hua Hua.
After all, these two guys are just random people who can be easily suppressed.
Kesha’s eyes were on the light screen from beginning to end.
“hiss!”
At this moment, after reading the introduction about the power of light particles, Kesha couldn’t help but take a breath.
Of course, more people are shocked that the light particles were actually developed by the Zero-Returner civilization.
This is simply outrageous to the extreme!
From the Death Star at the beginning to the light particles now.
Technologies are getting more advanced than each other.
This naturally made Kaisha feel extremely absurd, and in addition to the mysterious Zero Civilization, the light particles she had researched were also the most troublesome thing for her now:
“And this light particle can even destroy an entire star system?”
“Isn’t that a bit too scary?”
After all, just look at the text introduction that appeared on the light screen and the introduction of the victim at the beginning.
It is enough to see how outrageous the power of light particles is.
If that thing were to come to today’s angel civilization, it would definitely be an ultimate disaster.
Even Kesha, such a confident person, was a little worried.
Of course.
At this moment, after seeing the introduction about the light particles, Kaisha was more worried about another thing besides the light particles:
“What exactly is the position of this Zero Civilization?”
After all, the power of the Zeroer civilization is too strong.
Even the few technologies that have been exposed now are enough to stand at the pinnacle of the entire known universe.
He is an opponent that others definitely need to look up to.
It would be fine if it was a civilization that stood on the side of justice and order, but if this civilization was like Carl, it would definitely be a catastrophe for the universe!
Especially for the just civilization that Kesha insisted on, it was undoubtedly an ultimate disaster.
She was thinking about it.
I only saw an attack coming suddenly.
It s Hua Ye!
At this moment, he spoke as he made his move:
“Isn’t that a bit disrespectful to me? How dare you be distracted while we’re fighting?”
Although Hua Ye knew that Kesha was extremely arrogant.
I didn’t expect the other party to go to such a point.
After all, we are all opponents of the same level (Hua Ye thinks so).
As a result, you don’t take the combination of me and Morgana seriously at all.
Isn t this really too much?
And just when Hua Ye s attack was about to hit Kesha.
She simply waved her hand and blocked the attack.
At the same time, Kesha snorted coldly, not taking Hua Ye seriously at all.
“The Taotie Legion’s Shixiu has taken action. I’m afraid Blue Star can’t resist!”
At this time, Angel Yan spoke in shock.
Because she really didn’t expect that Blue Star could hold on for so long.
It even forced Shixiu to take action.
How powerful is Blue Star?
Angel Yan’s heart was also full of curiosity at this moment.
After all, they were able to resist the Taotie Legion for so long, no matter what.
At least they are friends of their angel civilization.
At this moment, after listening to Angel Yan’s report, Kaisha thought about it and made a plan. She immediately said:
“Angel Yan, bring your men to reinforce Blue Star!”
No matter what, we must at least stop Carl’s goal.
Although Kesa is not afraid, being able to stop the enemy is undoubtedly the best thing.
After receiving the order, Angel Yan Gang was ready to take his people away.
As a result, they met Ruoning Zheng and his men who stopped them.
“Hahaha!”
Morgana saw this scene and didn’t know what Hua Ye was trying to do.
But she was also happy to make Kesha suffer a setback.
So he planned to send someone, and then he saw Morgana speak:
“Ato, stop Angel Yan.”
Atuo, who received Morgana’s order, also led the demons to stand in front of Angel Yan.
Seeing this, Angel Yan also frowned.
After all, the two guys in front of him are quite troublesome.
But soon Angel Yan also took decisive action and wanted to kill the others directly.
But what happened next made Angel Yan feel extremely disgusted.
As soon as she hit, those who were blocking her retreated.
And as soon as you walk, it will stick to you.
For a while, Angel Yan was completely unable to support Blue Star.
Seeing this, Kaisha also smiled, as if she didn’t care at all that Angel Yan was blocked. She just said calmly:
“In that case, then all of you stay here. If Blue Star is occupied, I will take it back after I get rid of you!”
Then he took decisive action.
Almost in an instant, Morgana and Hua Ye, who had been able to barely resist, were defeated.
He was beaten badly in an instant!
Chapter 24: Total Annihilation? (Old Version)
Dukao and Reina were seen using their minds to control the two-dimensional armor to attack the beast.
At the same time, he attacked himself, forming a four-on-one situation.
Faced with this situation, Shishou also fought and retreated.
“We can’t say we can get rid of this guy!”
Looking at the situation in front of her, Rose said with some joy.
However, Dukao couldn’t help but frown when he saw this.
Because he always felt that Shibao was not using his full strength.
Sure enough, facing this four-on-one situation, Shishou didn’t care at all and even laughed wildly.
He no longer intends to play.
Seeing that Shibao was laughing, Dukao and Lena frowned, and then launched more intensive attacks.
But unfortunately.
The serious Shishou fought against the two of them very steadily.
Seeing this, Dukao and Lena, who were quite helpless, decisively used their mind power to control the two-dimensional armor to attack the beast.
Unfortunately, the attack of the two-dimensional armor was easily avoided by the Beast-eater even though it was limited to two people.
Seeing this scene, Reina couldn’t help but curse inwardly.
Dukao, who was standing aside, also frowned at this moment.
There is no way. The two-dimensional armor was quite fast in dealing with other Taogui generals before.
But for Shishou, the number one swordsman in the universe, it is still a bit difficult.
Of course, this is not because the two-dimensional armor is not powerful.
It was actually just recently that Dukao and Lena got the two-dimensional armor.
He didn’t receive any training at all and went straight into actual combat.
And before that, we had basically been crushing the opponent.
He had no experience at all, so naturally he was no match for such a tough opponent like the Beast Devourer.
The reason why he was able to do it when facing other Taogui generals before.
Most of the time, the master was killed by a random punch.
After all, four against one isn t enough, so what about the others?
It’s a six-on-one or even ten-on-one situation.
Those Taogui generals couldn’t resist at all.
But the beast is different.
“This two-dimensional armor… is not bad! But judging from your lack of experience, I’m afraid you can only unleash less than one-tenth of its power. What a pity.”
At this time, Shishou, who had easily avoided the attack of the two-dimensional armor, also began to sneer in a neutral tone.
In his opinion, the two were like children who had just obtained super dangerous weapons and were not worth worrying about at all.
Especially now that the Devourer has been strengthened by Carl.
I feel more confident.
He never took Dukao and others seriously at all.
This action is simply regarded as a complete crushing victory.
I just plan to find some fun in this crushing game.
“snort!”
Hearing Shishou’s mocking words, Reina couldn’t help but snorted coldly and attacked again.
Seeing this, Dukao on the side also took action.
In the end, it was clearly a four-on-one situation.
But the result was that Dukao and his men still could not gain the upper hand, and were even slightly at a disadvantage.
At the same time, when the two were fighting with the beast.
On the other side, the other Taotie main battleships are here.
Liu Chuang, Ge Xiaolun and others are operating the two-dimensional armor and launching continuous attacks.
However, due to the loss of the two commanders Dukao and Reina.
So the result is that everyone basically fights each other.
It is impossible to form an effective combined force.
They were able to organize themselves easily, destroy many Taoji warships, and even kill countless Taoji generals.
At this moment, they were besieged by countless high-level fighters and Taotie soldiers.
“Damn it! This is really too much of a rush!”
Cheng Yaowen, who was operating a two-dimensional battle armor and was under siege, couldn’t help but complain.
Although he knew that the two-dimensional armor was extremely powerful, he had no way to deal with it.
It didn’t take long to get it.
I’m not skilled at all and can’t exert much power.
Otherwise, even without a commander.
It would be impossible to be besieged just by relying on strength and recklessness.
Similarly, Cheng Yaowen’s complaints were also heard by Ge Xiaolun and others.
They all nodded, agreeing with Cheng Yaowen’s words.
Ge Xiaolun and others didn’t even have the chance to adapt.
He was dragged directly to the battlefield.
This is why they clearly know that these two-dimensional armors are extremely powerful.
But it’s really disgusting to use.
In fact, most of the time, Ge Xiaolun and others used it as a shield to resist attacks.
After all, in this way, it would be enough to just manipulate them to stand in front of him.
There is no need to do anything else.
However, such sneaky actions would naturally not be able to bring out the power of the two-dimensional armor.
“Shut up, everyone. Getting rid of these guys first is the most important thing. We can’t let Dukao and Reina down!”
At this time, Rose, who was also controlling the two-dimensional armor, spoke.
Although she was equally unskilled, she was at least better than the others.
After hearing what Qiangwei said, Ge Xiaolun and others did not refute.
However, there is no way to make up for the shortcoming of lack of skill for the time being.
Although everyone present was not at a disadvantage for the time being, the situation was not good either.
Finally, after destroying several main battleships, there was no more chance.
However, these main battleships were still a drop in the bucket even though the Taogui Legion had increased its reinforcements.
The battle on Blue Star is still not optimistic.
Even though Ge Xiaolun and others were frantically carrying out the decapitation operation, the situation did not change at all.
It might even be worse than being on the front battlefield.
Because of the lesson learned and the absence of Reina and Dukao.
This directly led to Ge Xiaolun and others being besieged in various ways.
There is no favorable entry point at all.
At the same time, the situation of Ge Xiaolun and others was still good.
At least there is two-dimensional armor.
Even if he is not very skilled, he is at least a great deterrent.
But the situation of other ordinary soldiers was even worse.
Although they had armor, they were just ordinary armor that Blue Star had researched before, and the number of enemies they faced was too large, resulting in a lot of casualties.
The number of the Taogui Legion is simply too large.
A mere thousand sets of armor are completely incomparable when facing the large number of the Taotie Legion.
After another failed sneak attack, Ge Xiaolun and others retreated to Dukao’s side.
At the same time, Qiangwei looked at the various messages flashing before her eyes and became a little anxious. She immediately said to Dukao:
“Our casualties are increasing. If this continues, we will be completely wiped out!”
Chapter 25: Top Technology No. 5: Holy Ring (Old Version)
After hearing the report from Qiangwei, Dukao became a little anxious for a moment.
The current situation is really too dangerous.
Especially when Dukao knew that many users of Warframe had died.
He has to make a decision.
At least that’s what Dukao thought.
He can die, but those students cannot. They are the future of Blue Star. If they are all destroyed here, even if they can withstand this invasion, Blue Star will have no room for resistance if they encounter such a situation again.
When Dukao looked extremely anxious.
Shi Shi looked at the two of them with contempt, and said calmly:
“Are you still planning to struggle? Surrender. As long as you are willing to work for my King Carl, I can let you go!”
In his opinion, the strength of the two guys in front of him was quite good.
At least it can hold me back this long.
Although a large part of the credit is due to this two-dimensional armor.
But this did not prevent Shibao from recognizing the talents of Dukao and Lena.
Therefore, he naturally wanted to recruit him.
Especially in the current situation, if Dukao can be recruited.
It will definitely be a big step towards completing Carl’s plan.
After all, Dukao is now a general of Blue Star. Isn’t it easy to find that mysterious man?
Just as Shishou was thinking this, he believed that the future was under his control.
All I heard was an angry roar:
“If you want to fight, then fight!”
The one who spoke was Reina who looked angry.
Her expression at this moment was extremely ugly.
After all, when Rose reported just now, Lena also heard it.
She naturally knew that many of her comrades had died, so she was angry now.
As soon as Shi Shi said those words trying to recruit him.
This made Reina’s anger reach its peak.
After all, apart from anything else, she may never have thought about surrendering.
Especially after many of his comrades who fought side by side died.
Then I saw Reina was ready to take action.
“stop!”
But at this time Dukao stopped him.
He can die here, but Lena can’t.
No matter what, you have to let the other person leave.
“Why?”
Facing Dukao who blocked her, Reina’s face was full of confusion.
Obviously full of confusion.
As for whether Dukao intends to surrender, this is nothing short of a fantasy in Lena’s opinion.
It’s impossible!
In response to Reina’s question, Dukao did not give a direct answer.
Instead, he used the two-dimensional armor’s telepathic communication to convey an order to Reina.
Suddenly.
Reina’s face changed drastically, and she couldn’t help but murmured:
“But then you will…”
She really didn’t expect that Dukao could do this.
We must preserve the seeds of hope for the Blue Planet!
However, before Reina could finish her words, she was interrupted by Dukao.
He didn’t want to continue talking nonsense here.
Seeing this, Reina wanted to say something.
However, Dukao, who had seen through it, was interrupted directly. He spoke in a very determined manner:
“This is our fate. I should have died a long time ago anyway. Just consider it as paying off my debt!”
As a former warmongerer, he caused the destruction of countless families and the loss of countless comrades.
Dukao actually didn’t want to live anymore.
Now we can pave the way for the future of Blue Planet.
Of course, I will do whatever it takes.
Finally, Dukao looked at the Beast and slowly raised the weapon in his hand.
“Tsk, Dukao has a lot of tricks up his sleeve!”
Carl looked a little irritated.
Of course he saw what happened just now.
Although he wanted to find out what Dukao and Reina were plotting through some means, he found that he could not decipher it at all.
This inevitably made Carl a little unhappy.
But in the end he still sneered disdainfully:
“No matter what you are plotting, you can’t stop your demise!”
[Fifth place: Holy Relic Ring]The moment he saw the fifth place, Carl’s face was filled with shock.
The emotions in my heart can no longer be hidden.
It was a complete display of shock and surprise.
“Another Nullifier civilization?”
At this moment, Carl couldn’t help but murmur.
At the same time, that terrible thought appeared again. Could it be that the top ten technologies in the universe are really all from the Zero-Returner civilization?
Still a little bit unconvinced.
“How could there be such a perverted civilization?”
Carl still felt unbelievable and could only comfort himself in this way.
In the end he was still a little curious.
The technologies of the last five are already so awesome!
How amazing are the top five technologies?
[A standard holy ring has a diameter of 10,000 kilometers, a thickness of 22.3 kilometers, and a width of about 100 kilometers. The main building materials are metal, rock and soil. The outer side is a mechanical structure, and the inner side is a biosphere with a nitrogen and oxygen atmosphere. The artificial gravity field generates gravity (9.8G) and controls the spin.][The diameter of the Great Holy Relics Ring can reach 30,000 kilometers][The holy rings are gathered in a line to calibrate and fire one-way plasma cannons][The Holy Relic Ring is also a powerful biological pulse weapon. The maximum killing radius of the small ring is 25,000 light years.][By radiating a powerful cross-phase neutrino wave, the Halo Array has the terrifying combat power to destroy all life in the entire galaxy. After accurate charging and debugging, the Halo Array can also selectively exterminate high-level life species with specific complex neurological characteristics throughout the galaxy.]After reading the introduction of the Holy Ring, Dukao’s face was filled with shock and he couldn’t help but gasp.
A completely incredible look.
I never thought that the Zero Civilization could be so powerful.
To be honest, Dukao couldn’t believe it!
There is no way. The power brought by the Zeroer civilization is simply too terrifying.
What s more, the last five are actually all technologies from the Zeroer civilization, which is simply outrageous.
But then Dukao was thinking more:
“It would be great if I could see the Nullifier civilization with my own eyes!”
After all, we don t know what kind of feats such a powerful civilization will be able to accomplish!
Even just a glance.
Unfortunately, there is no chance anymore.
Thinking about what he was going to do next, a trace of loneliness flashed in Dukao’s eyes.
Then he became firm again.
Then Dukao looked at the beast that was fighting with Reina and shouted:
“Alien bug, your opponent is me!”
Chapter 26: Escape? (Old version)
“Damn it, what kind of joke is this?”
Karl’s emotions suddenly became extremely excited.
Because the technology displayed on the light screen just now was too terrifying, which made people feel terrified.
“The killing radius of the small halo is 25,000 light years? The halo array can kill all life in the entire galaxy?”
Seeing this joking description, Carl’s mood now felt like he was on a roller coaster.
Because this is no joke, this is an entire galaxy, how could Carl accept this?
Even the main god of the former Fiery Sun Civilization could not do such a horrible thing. The life of an entire galaxy is no joke, and it would be difficult to solve it so easily.
What made Carl even more terrified was that the so-called halo could form a sequence.
In other words, this technology can be combined into countless pieces, and it can easily fill the entire universe.
Carl was terrified at the thought of this possibility in the future.
What frightened him even more was the following sentence:
“Can we selectively exterminate higher-level life forms with specific complex neurological characteristics throughout the galaxy?”
Isn t this too outrageous?
From the description of this sentence, we can see how outrageous and scary this technology is. It is definitely not something that ordinary people can accept. Especially for Carl.
Because this is completely equivalent to a super-terrifying weapon that can destroy an entire ethnic group, and there is no need to worry about accidentally hurting other races. It is simply outrageous.
Even Carl, who calls himself the God of Death, never thought that someone could use technology to such an extent.
After all, it is really outrageous to choose a single race to solve the problem. It is impossible for technology to be able to do it.
But now the so-called Zero Civilization has indeed done it.
And the light curtain can’t lie.
When I think about the fact that the last five technologies were all created by a Zero-Returner civilization.
Carl was also a little scared.
You know, being able to do this is simply a miracle among miracles. Carl has never been afraid. Even the concept of ultimate fear, which everyone is afraid of, is in a state of research.
But now, the only thing that makes people feel afraid is this Zero-Returner civilization.
But apart from fear, Carl even had a bit of admiration for this Zero Civilization.
After all, the fact that they were able to research such a terrifying weapon is enough to show how powerful and outrageous their technological level is.
Of course, imagination is definitely indispensable.
And the fact that they can do all this is enough to show how rich the research resources of the Zeroer civilization are.
Carl already wants to join the Null Sector civilization.
After all, the Zeroer civilization has already researched so many terrifying technologies and has abundant resources, so it is possible for them to sponsor their own research on the void.
Carl even wanted to go a step further and borrow other scientists from the Zero Civilization to help him with his research.
Facing Kai’Sa’s attack at this moment, Hua Ye and Morgana both seemed particularly unhappy. Although they were working together, they were still no match for Kai’Sa.
The fight was so bad that they were in such a mess that they even had to retreat.
It seems extremely outrageous, and it also shows how powerful Kesha is.
Even in such an advantageous situation, Kesha couldn’t help but look up at the light curtain above the sky, with a hint of shock clearly on her face.
Even a huge wave of shock has been set off in my heart.
Even Kesha is now afraid of it.
Of course, it is mainly aimed at the Zero-Returner civilization.
There is no way. What the Zeroer civilization displayed is simply too terrifying.
Thinking of this, Kesha couldn’t help but murmured:
“I’m afraid even my fourth-generation divine body can’t withstand this holy halo, right?”
According to the description of the light screen, this fifth-ranked ultimate weapon is really too outrageous. It is too outrageous to be able to accurately target a certain race or even a certain life form in the galaxy.
Kesha never thought that her fourth-generation divine body could compare to an entire galaxy, but that weapon could indeed destroy even a galaxy. How could this not make Kesha very worried?
“However, this Zero Civilization has nothing to do with me.”
But after a brief moment of fear, Kesha thought about this and was too lazy to care about it.
I didn t think about it that much.
Then, Kaisha looked at Morgana and Hua Ye and said calmly:
“Enough of the fun.”
The meaning of this sentence is very clear. Kesa is about to use her ultimate move and wants to get rid of the two people in one go again.
Upon hearing this, Hua Ye and Morgana’s faces changed drastically at the same time.
They are not stupid, so they naturally know that Kesha is going to use a killing move.
“Damn it, how about running away?”
Even Morgana was about to escape.
“Damn it, why haven’t you succeeded yet?”
Hua Ye also cursed Carl secretly and was in an extremely unhappy mood.
After all, he was only responsible for restraining Kesa here, and he didn’t want to risk his own life.
But it has been delayed for so long, and Carl has not sent any news of success. How can he be satisfied?
After all, you have to know that Hua Ye s mind is all focused on the mysterious technology of the traitor of the god-level civilization from Blue Star.
That is the only hope for a comeback.
Dukao rushed towards the Beast, and even though he was at a disadvantage, he still held the Beast tightly.
“I’m leaving now. Take care.”
Looking at Dukao who was holding the Beast-eater tightly, Lena spoke helplessly.
After saying this, Reina suddenly rushed forward and took the opportunity to leave.
Seeing this, Shi Shi had no intention of stopping him. He just stabbed Dukao with his sword and said contemptuously:
“Don’t worry, don’t try to escape, you will all die.”
In his opinion, if the other party wants to escape, let him escape.
Anyway, he is just an insignificant ant, and in the end he will be dragged out and dealt with by himself. It is not worth caring about him now.
The most urgent thing is to get rid of this troublesome guy Dukao first.
After all, Shishou knew clearly that the plan that had been implemented all along was Dukao’s plan.
As long as the other party is dealt with, the entire Blue Planet will collapse.
After all, apart from Dukao, there is no other decent commander on Blue Star.
“Haha, who said we were going to run away?”
After hearing what Shishou said, Dukao couldn’t help but laugh.
Chapter 27 Humans really mass-produced 2D armor (old version)
I saw Dukao and Shishou quickly starting to fight with each other.
First, Dukao attacked with a fierce punch, and then he used his telekinesis to control the two-dimensional armor and attacked the back of the beast.
However, facing this sudden attack, Shishou was not prepared at all, but took it decisively.
With a bang.
The attacks from Dukao and the two-dimensional armor had no effect on the beast.
“Hahaha, that’s it?”
Looking at Dukao in front of him, Shishou couldn’t help but start his taunting.
But Dukao didn’t care at all.
Instead, he continued to launch attacks recklessly.
Because he knew that even though Shishou looked very disdainful just now, he was actually injured.
Seeing Dukao’s appearance, Shishou became more and more irritated.
Then Dukao went straight to using all kinds of desperate fighting methods, forcing Shibao to use various methods to fight on his own.
“You’re crazy!”
Shixiu saw it.
Dukao’s style of play was completely one of trading injury for injury, as if he was risking his life, which seemed extremely crazy.
Even the beast that had always regarded it as an ant must have felt it was extremely difficult and unhappy at this moment.
“How dare a mere ant attack me like this!”
With such thoughts in mind, Shibao was also a little angry and attacked Dukao.
Then I saw an extremely terrifying scene.
I saw that Shibao suddenly burst out with huge energy, repelling Dukao with one move, and spoke in a very unhappy tone:
“I don’t have time to play such boring games with you.”
He never intended to trade injuries with Dukao. After all, the main purpose of his coming here was to complete Carl’s task and there was no way he would waste time here.
The top priority now is to conquer Blue Star, and then finding the mysterious talent is the most important first priority.
As for the rest, they are just trivial matters.
Therefore, Shishou had no intention of wasting time with Dukao from the beginning to the end. His most important goal was always to find the mysterious person.
Then he stabbed Dukao with his sword.
However, what is extremely shocking is that.
Dukao had no intention of dodging and allowed the sword of the Beast-eater to pierce his chest.
Shishou didn’t think much about this, but said with a mocking look on his face:
“Ant, are you ready to die?”
In his opinion, the other party had completely given up hope and chose to wait for death, otherwise he would not have done such a crazy thing.
Thinking of this, Shishou couldn’t help but feel proud.
Because he knew Dukao’s identity, and he was afraid that the other party had been forced into such a situation.
How could Shishou not be happy?
“Hahaha, I should ask you this!”
Facing Shishou’s ridicule, Dukao seemed extremely calm, and even said this sentence with a laugh, appearing extremely composed.
Then he grabbed Shi Shi’s hand tightly and yelled:
“Get started!”
Before, Dukao had no intention of changing clothes and directly taking away the beast in front of him.
After all, the opponent’s strength is too strong and it is impossible for me to solve it by myself.
This is true even if it means exchanging injuries for injuries.
Therefore, Dukao’s goal from the beginning to the end was to capture the Beast and make him unable to move for a period of time.
“What?”
After seeing Dukao’s actions, Shishou’s face changed drastically, and he looked extremely surprised and unexpected.
He didn’t think about the other party at all, and his purpose from beginning to end was just to catch him.
And he used his own life as a bargaining chip!
Naturally, all of this made Shishou feel completely surprised!
After all, such a person is very important even if he is placed in the Taotie Legion.
In the end, the one who did all this was Dukao, the former warmongerer, and he chose to sacrifice himself on Blue Star, which was not even his hometown. This was simply outrageous.
But it’s too late for Shibao to think about this now.
He knew that his mission could now be declared a failure!
In a magnificent palace, there were several light screens in front of Bai Lin, each displaying different contents.
Then he picked up Bai Lin and looked at Dukao on the screen, and couldn’t help shaking his head and commented:
“Although the 2D Battle Armor is backward, it is not something that a small fry like the Devouring Beast can contend with. These people haven’t even used one tenth of the 2D Battle Armor’s strength. What a waste.”
There was no way. He was really not satisfied with Dukao’s current performance. The dignified two-dimensional armor had not even exerted half of its strength. If it had exerted its strength, a mere ant like Shibao would not be able to resist at all.
As for whether the other party has just obtained the two-dimensional armor?
There was no way Bai Lin would care about such a trivial matter.
After all, he had given the design drawings of the two-dimensional armor very early on.
As a result, after producing the creatures, Dr. Liu and his team had no intention of releasing them for training.
Instead, he waited until the Taogui Legion came to attack before he chose to give out the ten sets of two-dimensional armor.
Isn’t this just blatant suicide?
Moreover, Dukao, a general, didn’t even care about the manufactured equipment.
Instead, he waited until the most critical moment to ask Dr. Liu about the situation.
It’s simply outrageous.
In short, in Bai Lin’s opinion, the current Dukao cannot bring out the full capabilities of the two-dimensional armor.
It’s simply the other person’s own problem.
However, Bai Lin quickly looked at Dukao’s actions, smiled softly, and commented lightly:
“But this man is very courageous.”
Although some of the bad things Dukao did before were extremely outrageous, at least now, he is still very courageous.
At least not everyone has the courage to sacrifice.
Carl had no time to look at the latest rankings at the moment.
After all, the top priority now is still on Blue Star.
Only the defectors from the god-level civilization on Blue Star were captured.
To obtain technology.
And in this process, the beast is indispensable.
Therefore, when Carl looked at Dukao on the screen in front of him, he already knew what he wanted to do.
His brows furrowed for a moment, and he immediately sent a message to Shi Shi and ordered:
“Retreat quickly!”
He didn’t want a subordinate like him to fail to catch the mysterious man from Blue Star.
He just died there!
But it’s too late!
Chapter 28 Won (Old Version)
The moment when Dukao grabbed Shibao’s hand.
That was the moment when Shishou received Carl’s message.
I saw two sets of two-dimensional armor suddenly appear on the left and right sides.
At the same time, the aura became extremely terrifying, making Shishou feel a hint of deadly danger, as if he would die here.
Thinking of this, Shixiu hurriedly wanted to retreat.
But unfortunately, it was too late.
Behind the beast, Rena attacked with all her might.
It was obvious that Lena was extremely angry at the moment. Her aura seemed extremely terrifying and powerful, making everyone feel her extreme anger.
There was no way, you know, she knew Dukao’s plan from the very beginning.
And I’ve been paying attention here from beginning to end.
Of course, I know how Dukao was beaten throughout the whole process.
Therefore, he naturally felt extremely unhappy with this guy Shishou!
Even in the past, Reina had a bad feeling towards Dukao, the strict general.
But after so many battles, she had long recognized the other party as a general.
Especially since the other party’s plan just now was to use his own life as bait.
Reina naturally had great respect for him.
But that s not all.
I saw Ge Xiaolun, Liu Chuang and others lurking nearby at some point.
Moreover, the aura of each person is exactly the same as Lena’s, which seems particularly terrifying and powerful.
Because each of them acted out of anger. After all, they knew Dukao’s plan completely. That was to use their own lives as bait in the hope of solving the big problem of the Beast Devourer at one time.
After all, Shibao knew how much could be gained by getting rid of Dukao, the only commander of Blue Star.
How could Dukao, a former warmongerer, not know this?
His goal is also to directly eliminate Shishou, the current largest commander of the Taotie Legion.
As long as the commander Shishou is dealt with, it would not matter even if Dukao sacrifices himself here.
After all, if you really think about it, the current Blue Star is too weak.
Only by solving the problem of the Devouring Beast can we gain a buffer period, and Dr. Liu can produce more two-dimensional armors.
Moreover, Ge Xiaolun and others can also better control the two-dimensional armor.
By then, if the Taotie Legion wants to invade Blue Star again, it will be in great trouble and it will be impossible for the invasion to succeed.
So in Dukao’s opinion, everything he is doing now is completely worth it.
It’s just using his own life as a bargaining chip. A warmongerer can’t possibly be afraid of a mere death!
Then, suddenly, the moment Dukao finished speaking, Lena and others launched the strongest attack!
“Damn bastard!”
Only then did Shishou understand what Dukao wanted to do, and he couldn’t help but swear harshly.
It turned out that Dukao wanted to use himself as bait to create the opportunity for others to attack!
When he thought of this, Shishou’s face became extremely ugly.
He is not stupid.
This two-dimensional armor is extremely powerful.
A single Warframe might be able to handle it on its own.
But so many two-dimensional armors attacked him together.
There’s no way I could resist it.
If you really get hit, you will definitely die!
You have to know that even when he was arrogant before, he was only hit by Dukao and the two-dimensional armor he controlled, but it was enough for Shishou to feel the pain.
But now there are so many two-dimensional armors, plus Lena and others are taking action together.
Shishou doesn’t think he can handle it alone.
Especially when Reina is so angry, if the opponent directly makes an ultimate explosion.
Then the entire Blue Planet would probably suffer.
Thinking of this, I saw the moment when the attack fell towards the beast.
He simply cut off his arm with a sword, and then stepped back violently!
In the end, although Shi Shi dodged the fatal blow, he was still hit by several attacks and was seriously injured. However, his eyes still showed a look of relief:
“fine!”
There’s nothing we can do. This is already the best possible outcome.
If I continue to fight, I will definitely die here.
Shishou thought he couldn’t die here.
At least I can’t die here before I complete Carl’s orders.
Although now Shi Shi already thinks that he has made a big mistake.
After all, their Taotie Legion has such a huge advantage.
It almost got overturned.
Of course, Shishou knew how angry Carl was now.
But as long as he doesn’t die, he will be able to conquer the Blue Star next time.
At the same time, along with the attack of the Devouring Beast, Dukao and he were seen falling from the sky together.
“General Dukao!”
“General Shibao!”
The moment they saw this scene, the Taotie Legion and the human side panicked and rushed towards their generals, wanting to protect each other.
Among them, there is no need to mention Lena, Ge Xiaolun and others.
Each of them burst out with their most powerful strength, trying to save Dukao.
After all, no matter what, Dukao’s experience of fighting with them this time was enough to make everyone convinced of him.
In addition, due to the lack of command from the opponent, they had a hard time moving forward and were often besieged.
So everyone naturally understood the benefits of a good commander, especially one who goes to the battlefield with you.
Everyone now wishes they could have more legs so they can save Dukao.
The most emotional person was Qiangwei. She had already started crying, and then she suddenly burst out and rushed out:
“Father!”
She must save Dukao.
I must not let my father die in front of me.
In the end, it was Reina who caught Dukao just as he was about to land.
But Dukao was not in a good condition at the moment.
He looked like he was dying.
Then Dukao also asked with all his strength:
“How is it going?”
Reina saw this and said hurriedly:
“Shibao is seriously injured, and the Taotie army has begun to retreat.”
Hearing this, Dukao relaxed and then passed out.
“Finally… I won!”
Before he fainted, a feeling of joy slowly emerged in his heart.
At the same time, on the Taotie Legion side.
At this moment, Shishou had lost one hand and looked extremely embarrassed.
At the same time, the Taotie Legion was in great chaos because it had no leader.
Some people have even begun to flee.
At this time, one of his subordinates hurriedly asked Shi Shi:
“My Lord, what should we do?”
Faced with this situation, Shishou wanted to continue the attack, but before he could say a word, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
“My Lord, what is the matter with you?”
Seeing this scene, his men also started to panic.
Finally, Shi Shou could only speak helplessly:
“Retreat!”
Following Shishou’s order, all the Taotie legions that invaded Blue Star finally left.
Yeah!
At the same time, when the people in the Super Seminary saw the Taotie Legion retreating, they all became excited and cheered.
Similarly, ordinary people on the blue planet also cheered.
On the street.
Dukao has been taken to the hospital.
Ge Xiaolun, Liu Chuang and others finally breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, it was finally over.
Chapter 29 Humanity paid a heavy price (old version)
At this time.
I only saw Reina coming over to ask about the situation:
“How is it? What is the specific situation?”
Facing Reina’s question, the two of them looked disappointed in an instant.
The casualties were reported immediately:
“It’s very bad. Almost half of our people were lost, and ordinary people also suffered heavy casualties.”
After saying this, Ge Xiaolun gritted his teeth and spoke:
“These damn alien bugs! I will settle accounts with them sooner or later!”
Similarly, Liu Chuang’s face looked very bad.
The battle was won though.
But the cost is too high.
The Taotie army destroyed the city the moment they arrived.
Countless ordinary people died in the attacks.
The entire city was almost paralyzed.
After listening to the report, Reina sighed and said helplessly:
“You guys take a look at the places that need help. I’ll go report the situation first.”
Having said this, she left.
“Damn it! Damn it!”
Karl was extremely angry at this moment.
He even uttered several foul language.
This was simply impossible in the past, but now it made Carl extremely angry.
He even forgot the existence of inventory.
Then, Carl stared angrily at the fleeing Taotie army and the seriously injured Shixiu on the screen of Blue Star, and then he cursed:
“A bunch of rubbish. You can’t even take a technologically backward planet like Blue Star. What’s the point of having you?”
That s right, the reason why Carl was angry was because of the failure of the Beast Eater just now on Blue Star.
The loss was so tragic that we didn’t even achieve any results.
You have to know that the Taogui Legion controlled by Shishou should have been able to crush this small place like Blue Star.
How could Carl not be angry when the fight ended up like this?
It would have been fine if he had killed those students from the Super Seminary, but in the end, Shi Shou just fought with that guy Dukao.
Nothing was achieved at all, and this was what made Carl most angry.
However, he also realized that he had underestimated the two-dimensional armor.
As the leader of the Styx civilization, Carl naturally saw that the people of Blue Star were not proficient in using this two-dimensional armor and did not bring out the true power of the two-dimensional armor.
“If the power of the two-dimensional armor is fully utilized, I’m afraid that Shibao will die there and will never come back alive.”
I only saw Carl muttering to himself.
Then his expression changed slightly.
Because the more powerful the two-dimensional armor is, the higher its value.
This also made Carl more interested in the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.
After all, they were able to easily hand over such powerful technology as two-dimensional armor to those stupid guys on Blue Star.
This shows that the mysterious man definitely controls more powerful technological power, and it may not be a problem to even use it to resist the Zeroer civilization.
“We must catch him.”
Thinking of this, Carl also made up his mind.
After all, being able to resist the Zeroer civilization is his top priority. Otherwise, there is such a terrifying strange civilization that may appear at any time, which will make him unable to sleep or eat.
After all, up to now, the Zero Civilization has not revealed their purpose. They clearly control such terrifying technology, but there is no trace of them at all.
The unknown is the most terrifying thing.
Then Carl looked at the very happy Blue Star group in the scene in front of him and said calmly:
“Do you think you can escape this? You are so naive!”
In his opinion, even if they had two-dimensional armor, the people of Blue Star were still natives and would not be able to stop his attack at all.
The reason for the previous failure was mainly because Shi Shi was too stupid, but as long as I take action myself, everything will be fine.
Thinking of this, Carl came up with a new plan in the blink of an eye, and said with disdain:
“I want to see how you can stop me next.”
His next plan will definitely be able to achieve his goal easily.
Inside the meeting room.
Compared with the outside, the atmosphere here seems a little heavy at this moment.
After all, ordinary people outside only knew that the aliens were driven away, so they were very happy.
But they knew what a terrible price their people paid.
Then I heard Reina report the situation rather helplessly:
“Although we drove away the alien invaders, the losses were huge. Dukao was seriously injured, more than half of the ten two-dimensional battle armors were lost, and less than one-third of the ordinary battle armors were left.”
When she said this, her heart was filled with helplessness.
Although it is something to be proud of that Blue Star is big enough to drive away the Taotie Legion.
But you have to know that everyone understands it.
This time, Shi Bao was not dead, he was just injured. Once he recovers from his injuries, he will definitely invade Blue Star again. By then, they will not be well prepared.
“What should we do? Are we really going to end here?”
“Ah, what a miserable victory!”
After listening to Reina’s report, several senior Chinese officials were all a little desperate for a moment.
There is no way. This battle almost wiped out all our family assets.
Then one of the senior executives asked Dr. Liu:
Can production be increased?
As long as we can increase production in the future, we will not be without the ability to resist.
At the same time, other people who heard this question also looked at Dr. Liu expectantly.
Because they know this is the only way to win at the moment.
However, Dr. Liu looked desperate and shook his head.
“The attack came too suddenly, and the production base was severely damaged. It is impossible to rebuild it in a short time.”
That s right, the previous invasion of the Taotie Legion did not produce no results at all. At least the production sites had been basically destroyed.
Especially when manufacturing two-dimensional mechas, which require a lot of precision disassembly of materials, rebuilding the production line is too difficult.
At least not in the short term.
This means one thing, something that even the dumbest person can understand if they think about it a little.
As smart people, the senior executives naturally understood what this meant in an instant.
This means that the remaining armors are all their trump cards.
But that’s all I have.
Can we really face the next attack?
Nobody knows.
Or to be more precise, it is something that everyone understands.
Then there is no hope.
After all, Reina, who is reporting now, is a god herself. How could the invading aliens not have gods?
As long as that god takes action, Blue Star will have no ability to resist at all given the current situation.
For a while.
Everyone fell into deep despair.
They had absolutely no idea what to do.
Carl was interrupted by a voice while thinking:
“Carl, you bastard!”
Chapter 30: Carl’s Terrifying Strength (Old Version)
The person who came was Hua Ye.
The question he just asked was full of anger.
Moreover, Hua Ye was in a very miserable state at this time, with wounds all over his body.
It turned out that when Shi Shi was injured and the Taotie army was completely defeated, he received the news and immediately chose to retreat.
However, he was stared at by Kai’Sa, and finally attacked Morgana who was also escaping, causing Morgana to be caught up by Kai’Sa. He was able to escape after holding Kai’Sa back.
Despite this, Hua Ye still lost half of his men.
Therefore, it is natural for him to ask angry questions now.
After all, you have to know that half of the people are the foundation for Hua Ye to revive his angel civilization.
He is always ready to restore his former glory as the Angel King.
As a result, half of the people died just because they believed Carl’s lies, and I almost died there.
The most crucial problem is that Carl has not yet done what he promised, which is a shame within a shame for Hua Ye.
He just felt that he had been deeply deceived.
Seeing Hua Ye barging in, Karl was a little angry.
After all, in his opinion, no matter how angry he was, he couldn’t be so bold as to rush into his territory.
If it were someone else, he would probably kill the other person right now. After all, as the God of Death, Carl’s temper is not that good.
But thinking about it, Hua Ye is still his partner now, especially when the goal has not yet been achieved.
Karl still suppressed his murderous intent and replied calmly:
“It was just an accident.”
In his opinion, this was really just an ordinary accident.
Carl has deep confidence that he will be successful and can handle everything easily in the future.
He is a dignified God, and the most powerful God in the entire known universe.
The power of the fourth generation of divine bodies.
It is definitely not something that the mere people of Blue Star can resist.
However, Hua Ye refused to listen and cursed:
“Fuck your accident. Because of your accident, I lost half of my people and was almost killed by Kesha.”
Speaking of this now, Hua Ye still feels scared, because he was almost killed by Kesha. That woman would not show any mercy at all, and even wanted to cut him into pieces.
“Calm down, let’s talk.”
Faced with the angry Hua Ye, Karl could only try to persuade him.
There is no other way. After all, my next plan still requires the cooperation of the other party. If I really suppress the other party directly, there will be no benefit in the subsequent cooperation.
“Talk about shit.”
Faced with Carl’s persuasion, Hua Ye seemed very angry. After all, the one who was beaten half to death was not the other party, but himself.
Then he planned to take action.
The next moment, Carl noticed it and glared at him.
Then Hua Ye instantly came to a scene that looked like hell, with blood-red magma under his feet and many blood-red planets around him.
“What the hell is this place?”
Seeing this horrifying scene, Hua Ye seemed stunned.
“Emerald Cluster!”
Facing the stunned Hua Ye, Karl’s voice came slowly.
Ahhhh!
The next moment, several screams were heard, and a crazy flame suddenly burned on Hua Ye’s body.
After this torture, Hua Ye fell down directly and returned to Carl’s front.
Hua Ye, who obviously wanted to take action, was easily suppressed by Carl.
“How dare you offend my God? This is just an experience.”
At this time, Snow, who was standing next to Carl, also spoke calmly.
Obviously, this is a naked show of force.
Hua Ye did not reply when he saw this. After all, the other party was just Carl’s subordinate, and it would be too hurtful to his self-esteem if he replied.
“Can we talk now?”
In the end, Karl spoke calmly, barely giving Hua Ye a way out.
Seeing this, Hua Ye decisively admitted his mistake and said:
“What did you want to talk about?”
There is no other way. I have to admit defeat, otherwise I might die here today.
Hua Ye, who has always believed that it is better to live in disgrace than to die, naturally would not die.
“Of course it’s about the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.”
At this time, Carl was seen slowly answering Hua Ye’s questions, looking like he had everything under control.
Then he was seen calling up the image of the Blue Star conference room.
Inside, they were talking about the fact that more than half of Blue Star’s two-dimensional armor was destroyed.
“As you can see, the two-dimensional armor is beyond my expectation, but so what? They don’t fully understand how to use the two-dimensional armor, and there are not many two-dimensional armors now. If we come forward in person, do you think Blue Star will have room for resistance?”
Looking at Hua Ye, Karl began to tempt him slowly. He knew that just showing off his power was not enough and he must make a promise.
After all, Hua Ye almost died there just now.
In this situation, the other party would only take action if they were absolutely sure, and Carl knew this very well.
At this time, Hua Ye was stunned when he heard Karl say that he would come in person, and then asked:
“What about Kesha?”
To be honest, Hua Ye was not worried about the problems on Blue Star from the beginning to the end. What he was most worried about was Kesha.
After all, the other party almost killed him just now.
Karl was not worried at all about this, and said calmly:
“I have my own way.”
Then he told Hua Ye his plan.
Hua Ye heard this and said with a puzzled look on his face:
“Will they be willing?”
“nature.”
Facing Hua Ye’s incredible look, Karl smiled faintly and replied.
The blazing sun star.
Pan Zhen looked up at the sky with a serious expression, then looked at his hands and muttered to himself:
“If the Null Return Civilization wants to harm the Fiery Sun Planet, can I resist it?”
The answer is obvious.
That is simply impossible.
After all, the gap is too big, it can be said to be the gap between mortals and divine bodies.
Especially when the Null Sector civilization has so many terrifying technologies at its disposal.
They don’t know the other party’s specific background yet.
This is a war that is absolutely impossible to win.
It may even be said that surrendering directly may be the best option.
However, thinking of the instructions of the two generations of Lieyang Kings, Pan Zhen’s eyes became firm again. If the Zeroer civilization really wanted to harm Lieyang Star, he would not be unworthy of his identity as the Regent of Lieyang Star!
“I just hope that the Lieyang civilization will be peaceful and prosperous.”
With this idea in mind, Pan Zhen made up his mind.
I only heard my subordinates come over to report:
“Karl of the Styx Civilization and Hua Ye, the ancient evil god, want to see you.”
Chapter 31: Two-dimensional Foil Exposed, Another Zero-Returner Civilization? (Old Version)
?Fourth place: Two-dimensional foil?
“What! We’re already ranked fourth, and it’s the technology of the Nullifier civilization?”
Kaisha looked at the fourth-place weapon and couldn’t help but feel shocked. She spoke in great fear.
Even as the most powerful person in the known universe, Kesha felt deep fear for the Nullifier civilization at this moment.
At this time, Angel Yan, who was standing next to him, looked at the two-dimensional foil on the screen and felt a little confused. She couldn’t help but wonder in her heart and said faintly:
“This two-dimensional foil looks like a thin piece of paper. How powerful can it be? And it’s ranked fourth? Is there a mistake?”
Liu Chuang looked at the two-dimensional foil on the screen and said with some doubt:
“What is this two-dimensional foil? It doesn’t look that impressive, so why is it on the list? Can a piece of paper kill people?”
There’s no way, he’s really a rough guy and doesn’t understand these things at all.
However, Ge Xiaolun felt that it was not that simple and refuted Liu Chuang:
“The technological weapons that make the list are more powerful than each other. This two-dimensional foil is probably also a powerful weapon. It’s just that we can’t tell how powerful it is with our eyes.”
Then Ge Xiaolun continued with emotion:
“If only we had these technologies, those alien civilizations wouldn’t dare to invade the Blue Planet.”
[A rectangular film, 8.5 cm long and 5.2 cm wide, slightly larger than a credit card, extremely thin, with no discernible thickness. In the sealed state, it is crystal clear, colorless and transparent. In standby mode, the sealing force field gradually evaporates, emitting white light, making its surface pure white, and it looks like a piece of paper.]?One of the weapons of the universe law?
[In fact, in essence, the technology of the Water Drop Tactics Group is still the use of classical physics, but it is the use of classical physics to the extreme. However, the two-dimensional foil is a change of dimension. It uses the laws of the universe as a weapon to reduce the object from three dimensions to two dimensions, resulting in the loss of a large amount of energy and material information, and finally annihilation in the three-dimensional universe.][Three-dimensional space is composed of three dimensions: up and down, left and right, and front and back. The moment the two-dimensional foil comes into contact with the three-dimensional universe, one of the dimensions will change from macroscopic expansion to curling up, thus forcing the three-dimensional universe and all the matter in it to collapse into the two-dimensional universe, and “melt” in the two-dimensional space into an absolute plane that only has length and area but is deprived of the concept of volume][The two-dimensionalization of space caused by the two-dimensional foil will never stop, and the speed of dimensional collapse will gradually reach the speed of light. But if you can escape at the speed of light with the help of means such as the curvature engine, then it is still possible to escape the fate of two-dimensionalization. However, since all the laws of the universe have been weaponized and frequently used by advanced civilizations who are willing to do anything, the universe itself is gradually disintegrating.][The universe and spacetime described by superstring theory are composed of ten spatial dimensions and a single time axis. The existence of dimensional weapons suggests that the high-dimensional universe has been or is heading towards destruction, and the survivors have escaped into a lower-dimensional universe by transforming themselves. Now some powerful three-dimensional civilizations have also begun to actively transform into two-dimensional life in order to continue to survive in the flat world of the two-dimensional universe.]Angel Civilization
Angel Yan was stunned.
Dimensional attack?
This kind of weapon is simply unheard of!
Then, Angel Yan hurriedly said:
“Dimensional attack, never stopping, isn’t this two-dimensional foil too exaggerated?”
Similarly, Kesha was also shocked at this moment.
After all, weapons like the two-dimensional foil can directly turn a planet into two dimensions. If there are enough two-dimensional foils, does it also mean that the entire universe can be two-dimensionalized and disappear?
She felt only deep fear.
After all, even Kesha herself would not be able to stop such power.
The power of this Zeroer civilization is truly too terrifying!
List of sun stars.
Pan Zhen looked at the introduction about the two-dimensional foil with a look of shock on his face.
Although he couldn’t imagine how powerful a weapon like the Two-Dimensional Foil was, just looking at the description was enough to make him realize how powerful it was.
It is an existence that is powerful enough to easily destroy the Lieyang civilization.
At this time, two voices came:
“It’s so powerful! This power!”
The source of the voice was Hua Ye and Karl.
They were both equally shocked.
Among them, Carl tried to find the flaws of the two-dimensional foil based on the inventory introduction, but found that he couldn’t find any at all. This kind of technology was simply beyond his understanding!
Pan Zhen came back to his senses and looked at Karl and Hua Ye angrily.
Just now, Karl and Hua Ye suddenly appeared and surrounded him.
However, although Pan Zhen’s face was full of anger at the moment, and his expression was full of questioning as he looked at the two of them, he did not take the initiative to speak.
After all, he also knew that these two guys couldn’t appear in front of him for no reason.
“I came here with sincerity. I hope you can temporarily put aside your previous grudges and carefully consider my proposal.”
At this time, only Karl spoke.
In his opinion, the probability of Pan Zhen cooperating with him is still very high. After all, the other party is too loyal to the Lieyang Civilization. As long as it involves the Lieyang Civilization, the other party will definitely not miss it.
And now, the affairs of the Zero-Returner civilization alone are enough to involve the entire universe.
The Lieyang Civilization must not get involved, and it would be best not to cooperate at this time.
After hearing Karl’s words, Pan Zhen asked without commenting.
After all, his subordinates had just reported to him when these two guys suddenly appeared in front of him, and he hadn’t noticed it at all. This was undoubtedly a display of strength to intimidate him.
Therefore, Pan Zhen has certain reservations about this so-called sincerity.
Anyway, in his opinion, there must be something bad going on with these two people coming here, otherwise they would never have thought of him.
“As you can see, the power of this Nullifier civilization has exceeded our imagination, and the defector from the God-level civilization on Blue Star is very likely related to this Nullifier civilization. If we join forces to capture the defector from the God-level civilization, we can not only obtain the technology in his hands, but also perhaps establish a connection with the Nullifier civilization.”
Speaking of this, Karl’s face was full of excitement.
Now, he is almost certain that the top ten technologies in the universe may all come from the Zero-Returner civilization.
This also means that the Nullifier civilization is the most powerful civilization in the universe.
If we can really get in touch with the Zero Civilization.
That would definitely be a huge benefit for me.
Especially in the study of the void, he believed that the Zeroer civilization would definitely be interested. After all, this was the most powerful technology in the universe that he had been pursuing throughout his life.
As long as it can be successfully researched, no matter what it is, it can be easily destroyed.
At this time, listening to Karl’s words, Pan Zhen was a little shaken.
But he still didn’t let go, just looked at Karl quietly.
After all, Rena is still on Blue Star.
If they were to attack Blue Star, it would undoubtedly be difficult for Reina.
As for whether he could negotiate directly with Blue Star and ask them to hand over the defector, Pan Zhen never had such a dream from beginning to end.
After all, if they could negotiate, would those two bastards, Karl and Hua Ye, come to me?
There’s definitely something bad going on here.
But even knowing this, Pan Zhen still had to admit that he was a little tempted. After all, this might be the only hope to change the Lieyang civilization.
Seeing this, Carl continued:
“Don’t you want the Fiery Sun Civilization to have a good harvest? But what if the Null Civilization attacks? Do you think you can resist? The best way now is to capture this defector from the God-level civilization. If he is really related to the Null Civilization, then that is our best chance to make friends with the Null Civilization.”
Although they are on good terms, in Carl’s opinion, there is no doubt that it is most important for him to study those technologies first.
“I know what you are worried about. Although this defector from the god-level civilization may have powerful technology, even technology that is on the leaderboard, does Blue Star have the strength to produce this technology in a short period of time?”
“There aren’t many 2D battle armors left on Blue Star right now. If you and I join forces, how can Blue Star resist? Even Kesha wouldn’t dare to offend all of us so easily.”
In the end, Carl revealed his purpose, which was to worry about Kesha’s arrival. After all, the pressure Kesha brought to him was too great.
But if the three of them unite together, then there is no need to worry too much about any pressure.
“this “
After hearing Karl’s words, Pan Zhen frowned, but his heart was undoubtedly moved.
After all, everything the other party said was exactly what was on his mind.
Finally, Carl continued:
“Don’t forget that Dukao, who started the Denor War, is still on Blue Star. Don’t you want revenge?”
“good!”
After hearing this, Pan Zhen finally agreed to join forces.
After all, he was extremely dissatisfied with Dukao.
Seeing that he agreed, Carl smiled and continued:
“There’s still one person missing.”
Chapter 32: Could Bai Lin be from Zero? (Old version)
Bai Lin watched the conversation between Karl and Pan Zhen on the screen and couldn’t help laughing for a moment. He subconsciously felt that this was much more interesting than fighting everywhere.
After all, it is quite interesting to see a group of ants trying to catch me, and they seem very confident.
And in Bai Lin’s opinion, Pan Zhen’s worry was speechless to the extreme.
After all, with the strength of the Zeroer civilization, if they want to destroy or conquer, they don’t need to worry about anything, after all, they have no capital to resist.
To be more precise, even if they worry, it will be of no use at all, because ants can never resist humans.
Of course, what made Bai Lin even more speechless was Carl s actions.
The other party actually believed from the beginning that he was a defector from the Zero Civilization. This was extremely arrogant.
Or perhaps it has reached the point where one is deceiving oneself.
Thinking about this, Bai Lin finally just shook his head and looked at another screen.
All I saw in the Blue Star conference room were senior executives with gloomy faces.
It was obvious that they had no idea what to do next. After all, the current situation was a complete dead end, and it was basically impossible to resist.
Then Bai Lin also thought about it.
Finally decided to help Blue Star.
Firstly, the worlds that Lan Xing and Bai Lin lived in before they crossed over were extremely similar, and it was just a piece of cake, so there was no harm in helping.
Secondly, Bai Lin thought it was interesting to do so.
Anyway, the main reason why he came here was just to have fun.
And at this time.
Karl, I can give you face, but don t forget what you said.
I saw that the most powerful people in the entire known universe were gathering together, and the one who just spoke was Morgana.
At this moment, she was also full of excitement when facing Karl s words.
At this time, Karl nodded and said:
“Don’t worry. As long as we capture the defector from the God-level civilization on Blue Star, we may be able to contact the Null Civilization. You have seen how powerful the Null Civilization is. As long as they give us a little help, it won’t be a problem for you to cut ten Kesha into pieces, let alone one person.”
He knew that Morgana’s goal from the beginning to the end was to get rid of that guy Kesha.
As long as he could promise to get rid of the other party, Morgana would definitely cooperate with him. Carl was deeply confident in this.
Then after a pause, Carl continued:
“Even if we can’t get in touch with the Nullifier civilization, that god-level civilization defector is still very useful. The two-dimensional armor alone has the potential to destroy Kesha. Moreover, since he is a defector from a god-level civilization, how could he not have other technologies on him?”
Anyway, all of this was just empty promises from the beginning to the end, just to deceive everyone into following his lead.
Of course, Carl himself didn’t think so. He really felt that this possibility was very high.
At this time, Pan Zhen spoke with obvious worry:
“Since he has other technology on him, can we really catch him?”
After all, just looking at the technology currently displayed by the Zeroer civilization, you can know how outrageous it is. If the other party really has those technologies, wouldn’t they be able to get rid of them immediately?
It s really a big trouble.
“What should we do, Carl?”
At this moment, Hua Ye and others were also a little worried when they heard this.
After all, the technologies on the list are too abnormal.
They can’t deal with any of them.
At this time, Karl spoke confidently:
“He’s just a defector. If he really brought those technologies out, how could he still be alive today?”
“Besides, even if he has mastered those technologies, can he manufacture them with Blue Star’s technological level?”
“Even if it can be done, I don’t know when it will happen.”
Anyway, Carl felt that the two-dimensional armor was the most powerful technology that the defector from the god-level civilization could come up with. Although this two-dimensional armor was indeed very powerful, Blue Star was not yet able to mass-produce it. For them, it posed almost no threat.
As for those ultimate and terrifying weapons above the light curtain, it is impossible for the other party to research them.
And they will never carry it and use it. Once it is used, the Zero Civilization will most likely take action personally to get rid of the traitor.
After hearing this, everyone understood what Karl meant.
They all thought it made sense, so they nodded in agreement.
At this time, Morgana looked at Hua Ye angrily:
“If it weren’t for this guy, my demon army wouldn’t have lost more than half of its members!”
Of course, I just said this in my heart, after all, we are still partners now.
Therefore, Morgana finally suppressed her inner anger and asked:
“We’ve made such a big noise, I’m afraid that bitch Kesha won’t just stand by and watch the show, right?”
“So what? Now we are on the same front. Will Kesha offend all four of us at the same time for Blue Star?”
Seeing this, Carl spoke calmly, looking indifferent.
Hearing this.
Morgana glanced around.
Karl, Hua Ye and Pan Zhen were seen leading the fleets of their own civilizations.
Countless black hulls emitted a cold light under the starlight.
The three fleets were arranged in an orderly manner, and the huge group of warships looked like a moving black fortress.
It can be said that nothing in the entire known universe can stop them.
At this time, Karl said again:
“Besides, would Kesha disregard the entire angel civilization for the sake of a tiny blue planet?”
Seeing this, Morgana stopped talking.
“Let’s go, Karl. Don’t think that just because we’re working together this time, all the previous grudges can be wiped out!”
Pan Zhen spoke at this time, he just wanted to end the battle quickly.
“ha.”
Carl just smiled at this.
Then the four fleets approached the Blue Star.
Angel Yan reported the situation:
“Queen, Carl, Pan Zhen, Morgana Huaye and their four major civilizations have joined forces to invade the Earth.”
Keisha couldn’t help but frown.
She knew that Hua Ye s previous attack was aimed at the defectors from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.
This time, it is very likely to be the case.
There is only one possibility for Carl to make such a big fuss. The defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star is hiding a secret that Carl is willing to risk everything for.
Keisha looked unhappy.
She had also tried to find out about the mysterious man on Blue Star before.
The result was nothing.
Now Carl is making such a big fuss again.
Keisha felt that things were becoming more and more complicated.
Finally, Kaisha thought for a while and said faintly:
“Forget it, just go and see for yourself.”
He then led the angel fleet to Blue Star.
Whether it was because of Carl or that mysterious man from Blue Star.
She would go and see them all.
Chapter 33: Engineering Robots (Old Version)
Bai Lin looked at the anxious faces of the senior executives in the Blue Star conference room and spoke with some disappointment:
“I gave them all the information about the 2D armor, but they only managed to produce this much after so long.”
There was no way. Bai Lin’s disappointment was not without reason. After all, so much time had passed. In his opinion, with the technological level of Blue Star, they should have been able to develop thousands of sets long ago. But in the end, there were only a mere 10 sets. This was really not right.
There is only one possible reason for this situation.
That s because Dr. Liu and his team are still thinking about the so-called interstellar battleship.
They developed it on their own, but their experiments were always unsuccessful. Finally, they relied on the information about two-dimensional armor provided by Bai Lin to develop the interstellar warframe.
But even if that thing is developed into 1 million sets, it cannot change the current situation.
After all, that thing is too weak, and only the two-dimensional armor can change the current situation on Blue Star.
“Alas, the level of technology is really too backward.”
It had fallen so far behind that even Bai Lin couldn’t stand it anymore.
But in the end he decided to send the Buddha to the west.
“Oh, what should I do?”
“Yes, it’s really too difficult. I don’t know what to do to break the deadlock!”
“Maybe those aliens won’t launch a second attack?”
A group of senior executives are still worried.
A space wormhole appears.
Bai Lin came out.
Seeing Bai Lin suddenly appear, all the senior executives were stunned.
There was deep confusion in their eyes.
But only Dr. Liu was overjoyed, and then hurriedly explained:
This is the god.
You can’t blame him for being so surprised. Bai Lin’s appearance now is enough to save the entire Blue Planet from dire straits.
How could this not make Dr. Liu feel completely surprised?
At the same time, as Dr. Liu explained, the senior executives of Blue Star who did not know Bai Lin’s identity were all overjoyed when they heard Dr. Liu’s words, and they all spoke up:
“Hahaha, it looks like we are saved.”
In their opinion, since the God has arrived, he must have come to save them.
Otherwise, why would the other party come over?
In addition, Bai Lin had helped them before and provided them with the technology of two-dimensional armor.
Now the top leaders naturally thought that Bai Lin was here to help them.
However, at this time, Bai Lin said with a cold face:
“I’m not interested in getting involved in your petty fights.”
He has no interest in becoming a babysitter.
After hearing this, the senior executives despaired again.
But they didn’t dare to disobey Bai Lin.
After all, he didn’t know whether the group of aliens could destroy him, but the great god in front of him could definitely destroy them easily.
After all, power as powerful as the two-dimensional armor can be given to them at will.
It is simply impossible for the other party to have no means of countermeasure, but at least it is very likely in the eyes of the top leaders.
Bai Lin added:
“However, you are lucky. This planet has some connection with me.”
fate?
The senior executives didn’t understand what Bai Lin meant.
But don’t wait for them to react.
Next second.
Two space wormholes opened again.
Robots came out one after another.
“Engineering robots are not considered advanced technology, but they are enough for you to deal with the next crisis.”
Looking at everyone present, Bai Lin began to explain calmly.
Then he looked at Dr. Liu.
Then, before Dr. Liu could react.
A large amount of memories about engineering robots flooded directly into his mind.
Dr. Liu understood everything instantly and looked at the more than 100 engineering robots with great joy on his face. He then hurriedly said:
“Thank you, sir!”
At this moment, after knowing everything, Dr. Liu wanted to kowtow to the god in front of him on the spot, because the other party’s action was completely to save the male star and save billions of lives on the blue planet.
Then I saw Dr. Liu explaining to other senior executives:
“With these engineering robots, we can immediately restore the 2D armor production line, and the speed will be more than a hundred times faster than before!”
To be honest, even when he first knew this he felt it was unbelievable. It was only after he carefully studied the memories that Bai Lin had just given him that he was sure of it.
“Okay, okay!”
The top management was overjoyed when they heard this.
Each of them looked like they were crying with joy.
At the same time, his eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at Bai Lin.
No matter what kind of fate it is, it is real that the other party has helped Blue Star.
However, Bai Lin ignored them.
Instead, he turned to look at Reina and said calmly:
“madness.”
Reina looked confused.
Then I heard Bai Lin speak:
“Trade injury for injury? Although the two-dimensional armor is not a powerful technology, it is not something those people can contend with. And you didn’t even use one tenth of the power of the two-dimensional armor. It’s really shameful.”
To be honest, he felt extremely speechless. He possessed such powerful strength of the two-dimensional armor, but in the end he could only display such little.
At this moment, Reina knew that Bai Lin was talking about General Dukao who risked his life to replace Shixiu, and she felt a little unconvinced.
But he didn’t dare show it, after all, Bai Lin was now the only hope of Blue Star.
Bai Lin just raised his hand and pointed.
Memories of how to use the two-dimensional armor flooded into Reina’s mind.
“Um!”
Suddenly, Reina’s eyes widened.
Bai Lin disappears.
Seeing him leave, the whole conference room fell into silence.
Finally, Dr. Liu was the first to react. He bowed deeply towards the place where Bai Lin disappeared, and then said:
“I’ll go restore the 2D armor production line right now.”
Then he left with the engineering robot.
Now the only way to save the earth has been given by the other party, and they can’t afford to be decadent any longer.
Similarly, Lena also looked at the place where Bai Lin disappeared with a respectful look on her face.
The Chinese top brass spoke up at this time:
“Reina, you will take over Dukao’s position.”
They have all seen Rena’s performance these days, so they are all very satisfied.
Seeing this, Reina recalled the memory and said:
“This time, I will make sure those alien bugs never come back.”
In the universe.
Kesha stopped Carl and others before they approached the galaxy where the blue star was located.
Looking at Carl and others in front of him, especially the fleet behind them that was so huge that it covered the sky and the sun.
The expressions of Angel Yan and many other angels suddenly changed, and they clearly showed deep fear.
But Kesha still looked calm and said with a calm smile:
It s so lively.
Chapter 34: Third place, death line revealed (old version)
The moment they saw Keisha, everyone’s expression changed drastically except Carl.
Because they never expected that Kaisha would come so quickly. They had just united and wanted to attack Blue Star, but the other party had already sensed it. It was as if they had expected them.
How could this not scare everyone?
At the same time, besides fear.
Morgana and Hua Ye also felt deeply angry because Kesha had just destroyed half of their fleet not long ago.
Even nearly killed them.
As a result, Kesha was standing in front of them again.
Hua Ye and Morgana naturally felt extremely angry.
Of course, the two of them were not afraid. After all, they now had four gods, and all of them were powerful fourth-generation gods. It was impossible for them to be afraid of a mere Kesha.
Especially now that they have a super fleet capable of conquering the entire known universe, it is impossible for Kesha to stop them alone.
It can even be said that Hua Ye and Morgana are hoping that Kai’Sa will take decisive action, so that they will have an excuse to get the other two to attack Kai’Sa together, or even directly destroy Kai’Sa.
As long as Kesha is dealt with, both of them will achieve their goals. There is no need to attack Blue Star to obtain the technology of the so-called Zero Civilization.
At this moment, Pan Zhen, who was standing aside, was extremely fearful.
After all, Kesha is too powerful and she has brought a fleet of angels with her. If she wants to stop them, a big war is inevitable and the Lieyang Civilization cannot afford to be hurt.
From the beginning to the end, Morgana’s goal was to preserve the Fiery Sun Civilization. If they fought a big battle with Kesha now, the Fiery Sun Civilization’s fleet would definitely lose most of its fleet. After all, they were the main force, unlike Hua Ye and Morgana’s fleet, which had already been destroyed by half.
Therefore, the two were not that afraid of Kesha. As for Carl, as long as he could attack Blue Star, the loss of the fleet would not matter at all.
After all, all the fleets are secondary to Carl. As long as he can succeed, they can all be sacrificed.
But this is not the case for Morgana at all. She knows that the fleet she brought this time is all the assets of the Lieyang Civilization. If it is sacrificed here, it will definitely be very disadvantageous to the Lieyang Civilization.
Therefore, Morgana was deeply wary of Kai’Sa, and could only hope that the other party would choose not to take action because of her strength. Otherwise, she would not know what to do.
Carl, who was not one of the three, looked as if he had expected this.
After all, he knew how powerful Kesha was. He was afraid that by the time he and the other three people got together, the other party had already obtained the information and came to Blue Star to guard here.
But now Carl is deeply confident that Kesha will never attack him and others. After all, he and others now have such powerful strength.
It can be said that except for Kesha, the strongest forces in the entire known universe have gathered together. No matter how powerful Kesha is, she cannot go against the trend.
I only saw Kesha speak lightly:
“I didn’t expect you guys to unite together. It’s really interesting. Karl, aren’t you afraid that they will stab you in the back?”
She really didn’t expect that several people would unite together. What on earth did this guy Karl use to seduce them?
Could it be that the so-called traitor of the Zero Civilization is so attractive to them?
It’s simply unreasonable to the extreme.
After hearing what Kesha said, Carl laughed and said slowly:
There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests, and we now have common interests and goals, so we are friends now.
Of course, this was just a joke. Carl didn’t have any crappy friends at all. He had been using them from the beginning to the end.
Seeing this, Kesha said sarcastically:
“Friends? That’s ridiculous. How can a guy like you have friends?”
Because she really believed that someone with Karl’s personality could not possibly have any so-called friends. They were all people being used.
At the same time, Hua Ye and the others also had strange expressions.
There is no doubt that they also agree with Kesha’s words in their hearts, but the temptation given by Carl is too great, forcing them to admit what the other party did.
But at this time, Carl didn’t care. He looked at Kesha and said:
“We can be friends too.”
Anyway, for Carl now, it would be great to unite all the forces that can be united. If possible, he does not want to be an enemy of Kesha because that will bring unexpected troubles.
Keisha was about to speak.
The sky screen changes again.
Everyone looked at the screen almost at the same time.
The top ten technologies in the universe are truly powerful.
They were all curious about what the top three were.
At this time, Karl spoke lightly:
“I think you don’t have any intention of taking action now, why don’t you take a look first?”
Keisha didn’t say anything, which was considered as her agreement.
Indeed, she was also very curious about the third-place top technology.
Just how terrifyingly powerful it is.
After all, the ones at the top are more outrageous than each other.
[Third place: Deadline] Indeed!
When Carl saw that it was the Zero-Return Civilization again, he thought to himself that his guess was correct. It was indeed the Zero-Return Civilization again. It seemed that the top ten technologies in the universe all came from the Zero-Return Civilization.
“Ha ha.”
At this moment, Angel Yan, who was standing next to Kaisha, had a wry smile on her face. She couldn’t help but sighed:
“These ten great technologies in the universe are truly more difficult to understand and more powerful than the last!”
Although I totally don’t understand how powerful the deadline is.
However, due to his recent underestimation of Erxiang Bao, Angel Yan no longer dared to underestimate this deadline.
And Kesha once again felt the power of the Zeroer civilization. It is indeed an extremely mysterious civilization!
At the same time, she was also curious about what this so-called deadline was.
After all, I can rank third!
[The dead line is the manifestation of the low light speed black domain reaching its extreme. It is an ultra-high-power space curvature spacecraft that reaches the speed of light in an instant. Where the curvature spacecraft passes, the space is compressed to the extreme. The speed of light inside the dead line is 0, there is no time, and everything is dead.][The causes are as follows][In order to reach the speed of light, the light-speed curvature spacecraft will “flatten” the three-dimensional space behind the spacecraft, causing the speed of light to decrease in that space, thus forming a low-speed black domain. The dead line is a low-speed black domain that reduces the speed of light in that space to zero. It is still a three-dimensional space, with no time inside, and everything is dead. The dead line is relatively unstable and will spread into a black domain (i.e., a low-speed black hole)]?Main features are as follows?
[Inside the dead line, the speed of light is zero, all particles lose vibration, the speed of all objects is zero, and the possibility of escape is zero. Take the stone as an example, and explain it according to the theory of relativity. After entering, the speed of light is zero, so when you add its initial speed, it is much faster than the speed of light. This speed will stop time, and after exceeding the speed of light, the length of the object will be shortened to zero, and the stone will disappear. But after the dead line spreads, it will become a black area.]Chapter 35: Bai Lin, a defector from the God-level civilization (old version)
Everyone gasped.
“Although it looks like the dead line is just a trace left by a super-powerful space curvature spacecraft flying by, what if hundreds, thousands, or even more super-powerful space curvature spacecraft are flying by at the same time?”
Looking at Kesha at the side, Carl’s tone was full of shock. Almost in an instant, he understood how to use this weapon to achieve the best effect.
At this moment, Keisha even wished that Carl would not say it, because this would break the bottom line in her heart.
After all, if you think about it, you will know to what extent this can be used. It is absolutely possible to destroy the entire star field easily.
Keisha had already understood this clearly after being reminded by Carl.
“Wait, what you mean is that relying on that so-called dead line, you can directly turn the entire star field or even a larger area into a low-light-speed black hole, making the entire star field disappear?”
Looking at the shocked faces of Kesa and Karl Morgana, she finally understood. After all, as one of the three kings of angels, she was not a fool and naturally knew some things.
Therefore, looking at the expressions of the two people at this moment, I understood everything.
However, Morgana’s words were still full of disbelief, and she looked completely incredulous.
Because to achieve this, countless super-large battleships are needed to cross the entire star field.
There is almost no civilization in the entire known universe that can produce so many warships to do this, so Morgana’s meaning is very clear.
That is, Kesha and Carl’s worries are unnecessary. It is simply impossible to do. Even if it can be done in theory, it is only in theory.
So there is no need to worry about this kind of thing.
But at this time, Hua Ye did not give Morgana any face at all and said directly:
“The Nullifier civilization has the power to do all this.”
Hua Ye believed that Morgana also knew this, and she was just deceiving herself when she spoke just now.
“That’s right.”
Pan Zhen, who had been silent all this time, also spoke slowly. His tone was also full of shock and disbelief, but he knew that all this was true.
At the same time, after hearing these words, everyone now knew clearly that the Zeroer civilization was definitely capable of doing all of this.
After all, the technological power they possess is absolutely beyond other people’s imagination. It is not impossible for them to have super battleships that can be spread across the entire star field. It is even very likely.
This means that the current Nullifier civilization can easily destroy the entire known universe.
Then Carl looked at Kesha and asked calmly:
“If the Null Sector civilization attacks, do you think you can stop them?”
Hearing this, Kesha couldn’t help but frowned, and then asked:
“What do you mean?”
Although she already had a guess in her mind, she still hoped that the person in front of her could say it out loud.
“Kesha, do you know? That defector from Blue Star may actually be related to the Null Sector civilization. If we can capture him and hand him over to the designated civilization, then the known universe will not suffer any loss.”
Seeing that Keisha was somewhat moved, Carl hurriedly expressed his speculation.
Although it was just a guess, he was very sure that his guess was absolutely correct.
After all, this is the most likely judgment at present. Otherwise, how could a defector have such a powerful two-dimensional armor and could just throw it to Blue Star at will?
It is definitely related to the legendary Zero Civilization.
Then Carl continued:
“Although this is just a guess, do you dare to bet? If the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star is really related to the Null Civilization, and he is hiding on Blue Star, and you help Blue Star, what will the Null Civilization think?”
“Are you really going to gamble the entire Tianshu civilization for a blue planet?”
This sentence is pure moral kidnapping by Carl, but he believes that Kesha will definitely hesitate. After all, the person who upholds justice is definitely the most important person in the current known universe.
And this is exactly the effect Carl wants.
After hearing this, Keisha fell silent.
She knew what Karl meant, if it was really as he said.
So her protection of Blue Star now is equivalent to protecting the defector of the god-level civilization, which means offending the Zero Civilization.
The Nullifier civilization is too terrifying, and Kesha doesn’t dare to offend it, not even by making a guess.
And now that Kesha sees how confident Carl is, she can’t help but feel more certain about this guess.
After all, Kesha also acknowledged Carl’s wisdom.
The other party is just below oneself.
Then Carl saw that Kesha was moved and said:
“You pursue justice, and I only want that defector from the God-level civilization. There is no conflict. I am not interested in backward planets like Blue Star. As long as they hand over the person, I can leave them alone.”
He really had no interest in Blue Star at all. The reason why he included Blue Star before was mainly to deal with Kesha, and now it was for this defector.
As for the dead Taotie army, Carl simply didn’t care.
It’s just a tool anyway.
“Moreover, we can share the profits from capturing that defector from the God-level civilization. You are not violating justice, and you can also use this to improve the angel civilization. You can even protect the angel civilization in disguise. Why not do it?”
Carl then spoke up.
Hua Ye and Morgana were indignant when they heard what Carl said.
The reason is very simple, because Carl had promised them before that he would kill Kesha after the task was accomplished.
What does it mean now?
Profit sharing?
Hua Ye and Morgana both felt like they had been tricked.
But at this point, there’s no point in saying this.
After all, if the two of them didn’t continue to cooperate with Carl, they would definitely be killed next.
Finally, Kesha agreed and said directly:
“I can ignore that defector from the God-level civilization, but if you dare to invade Blue Star, prepare to go to hell.”
Carl shrugged and joked:
“I am the god of death, so what if I go to hell?”
Being able to make the usually calm Carl say such words, it can be seen that he is extremely happy now.
Then Carl also agreed to Kesha:
“No problem, I will never do anything to Blue Star.”
Anyway, as long as he succeeds in getting everything he wants from the defector, he doesn’t care about anything else.
that’s all.
Civilizations with their own ulterior motives formed an alliance and approached the Blue Star.
Chapter 36: Dimensional Conversion Technology (Old Version)
[Second place: Dimension conversion technology][Can change dimensions at will, can downgrade high-dimensional creatures to low-dimensional creatures, and transform low-dimensional creatures into high-dimensional creatures]Carl and others who were moving at full speed all stopped.
Looking at the short line of words on the screen, everyone was stunned.
Weren t the previous inventories all comprehensive introductions?
At this moment, Hua Hua couldn’t help but speak. His tone was full of shock and surprise. He really didn’t expect that the second-place technology was such a powerful thing.
It’s outrageous that there was only one sentence of introduction.
You have to know that even the 10th-ranked Death Star had a lot of introductions.
The attempt is to make everyone feel extremely powerful.
But now it is obvious that the second place must show its strength, but it was just introduced in such a sloppy way with just one sentence.
How could Hua Hua not find this outrageous?
“Yes, but why is there only one line left for the second place?”
Pan Zhen was also confused at this moment, because he did not expect it to turn out like this. What on earth was Guangmu thinking that he actually introduced such a sentence.
Logically speaking, shouldn’t the more powerful something is, the more detailed it should be introduced?
Only then can they understand why it is ranked 2nd.
How terrible!
Keisha watched the introduction.
Although this inventory only consisted of one line of text, she still felt the fear of this technology.
Thinking about the dimensional attack of the two-dimensional foil just now, that technology was already very powerful, but it still had limitations. However, this dimensional conversion technology seemed to have no limitations. In other words, this technology could change the dimension of a civilization at will!
This could not help but shock Kesha greatly. This Zero Civilization was truly more powerful than she had expected every time it appeared.
Similarly, Hua Ye, Pan Zhen, Morgana and others all had similar reactions. They felt the power of technology and were more afraid of the Zeroer civilization.
At this time, Karl only smiled bitterly and said:
“I didn’t expect that the top ten technologies in the universe are all from that mysterious Zero Civilization.”
Although the first place has not yet been revealed.
But Carl understood that there was almost no suspense about this matter.
Because you have to know that almost all the top technologies belong to the Zeroer civilization, and the last one is definitely no exception.
As for why his void was not on the list, Carl knew it very well. It must be because his void had not been researched successfully yet.
But it s better this way, at least I won t expose what I want to do for the time being.
Anyway, Carl has no idea of ??becoming famous on the light curtain for the time being. After all, there is such a huge threat from the Zero Civilization.
Karl suddenly thought of something, looked at the silent crowd, and said:
Perhaps, even the mysterious inventory can t figure out what this so-called dimensional technology is.
Because to be honest, he didn’t understand what this so-called dimension was, but since he was worthy of the second place, he must be incredibly powerful.
At the same time, Carl said this.
Everyone’s face was filled with horror.
They naturally knew what Karl s words meant.
When this inventory was first released, each of them tried various methods to find out what it was, but not only could they not parse it, they couldn’t even block it.
Finally, they tacitly called this phenomenon “the way of heaven.”
But now, even the Heavenly Dao cannot know the technology of the Zeroer civilization?
One can imagine how powerful this Zero-Return civilization is.
After all, it is a super technology that even the heavens cannot penetrate.
They even began to doubt whether the No. 1 technology could directly destroy the way of heaven?
After all, all the power displayed by the Zeroer civilization now seems particularly strange and powerful.
They feel that they can do anything to get by.
There’s no way. We can’t blame everyone present for thinking this way. It’s just that the current Zero Civilization is too mysterious, to the point of being terrifying.
I saw Karl turned and looked in the direction of Blue Star, his eyes were like torches, and he said lightly:
“Everyone, let’s go. I can’t wait to make friends with the Zeroer civilization. Even if it means I can become his subordinate, I am willing to do so!”
Anyway, Carl is almost crazy at the moment. In his opinion, as long as he can catch the defector from Blue Star, he will be able to applaud the Zeroer civilization. As for other things, he is too lazy to think about it.
Anyway, those are completely unimportant little things to him now.
Seeing Carl’s almost crazy look, everyone fell silent.
But they also understand.
After all, the Nullifier civilization was beyond their understanding.
It was like a barbaric civilization encountering them. At this moment, the Zero Civilization was like a god in the eyes of people like Carl!
Inside the hospital ward.
Dukao lay on the hospital bed with a pale face.
Ge Xiaolun and others were standing in front of the window looking at the screen in the sky, and they were all stunned at the moment.
There is no way. Although they don t understand what dimension is, they know it is very powerful.
After all, this is a technology that can be ranked second, and the fact that the light curtain is introduced in just one sentence is enough to show how powerful it is.
At this time, Ge Xiaolun only spoke with emotion:
“This is a true dimensionality reduction attack!”
At the same time, he continued in shock:
“I didn’t expect that the top ten technologies in the universe all belong to the Nullifier civilization!”
Although the first place has not been announced yet, in his opinion, it must be the super technology developed by the Zero Civilization itself, and there is absolutely no other civilization that can do it.
After all, the first few were all developed by the Zeroer civilization, and the first one must have been developed by them as well.
At this time, everyone else remained silent, which was considered as tacit agreement with Ge Xiaolun’s guess.
At the same time, a question arose in their minds.
How powerful should this civilization be?
But they really couldn’t imagine it.
After all, mortals will never be able to get a glimpse of how powerful the gods are.
I only saw the door being pushed open.
Reina came in and asked hurriedly:
“How is General Ducao?”
There was no way. It was not that she didn’t want to come at the beginning, but the higher-ups were pushing her too hard. As the captain after Dukao’s death, she naturally had to shoulder the responsibility of leading everyone, so she had no choice but to go to the meeting.
Now that the meeting is over, of course I ll go see Dukao right away.
Faced with Lena’s question, Ge Xiaolun and others instantly looked sad.
This reaction had already given her the answer.
Seeing this, Reina glanced at Dukao, whose life or death was unknown on the bed, and a trace of sadness flashed across her face, but she soon became resolute and said decisively:
“Gather and return to the academy.”
Since Dukao has already sacrificed himself, they must not let him down and must work hard to save him. Now is not the time for men to be sad.
“good.”
Seeing Reina’s solemn expression, everyone understood that something big was about to happen again.
But after the baptism of the war, Ge Xiaolun and others have completely transformed.
Without any further ado, everyone headed straight to the academy.
Chapter 37: Dukao recovers (old version)
Reina felt a little distressed when she saw that half of the students in the academy were missing.
After all, these are her comrades who once risked their lives and trained with her for a long time.
Therefore, after seeing that half of it was gone, I naturally felt a little sad.
After all, this is also the reason why Lena, as the main god of the Fiery Sun Civilization, still stays on Blue Star, because of this kind of feeling.
Otherwise, she might have run away long ago and would never have stayed on Blue Star and continued fighting with everyone like this. After all, no matter how much the aliens invaded, they could not invade the Lieyang civilization.
Of course, although it was painful, Lena still had a firm belief in her heart.
I only saw her still firmly saying:
“Two things. First, the instructions for using the two-dimensional armor have been transmitted to you through the armor’s built-in communication system.”
Along with these words, Lena just waved her hand and a stream of data was connected to the minds of Ge Xiaolun and others.
The current Reina has none of her previous crazy style. Instead, she is extremely resolute and is simply a replica of Dukao.
After all, now that Dukao is injured, she is the only one everyone can rely on, so he must fulfill his responsibility to guide everyone.
Of course, Lena has a deeper idea, which is to train everyone before Dukao wakes up. When Dukao wakes up in the future, she will be able to show off in front of him.
After hearing this, I saw a bunch of data in front of me.
Ge Xiaolun and other two-dimensional armor users received the data with joy.
After all, they understood the power of the two-dimensional armor, and they had not even used one-tenth of its strength before.
The main reason is that they all lack experience in usage, but now it is completely different.
After being able to accept this experience, they will definitely be able to fully unleash the full power of the two-dimensional armor.
Therefore, everyone was extremely excited.
“Hahaha, now I can finally feel this powerful force. It feels so good.”
Liu Chuang laughed and spoke, looking extremely excited, because now he has completely mastered the power of the two-dimensional armor. Naturally, he understands its true strength, so he is so happy.
Then he continued to speak:
“I feel like if I were to meet the leader of the Taotie Legion, I could kill him with just one hand!”
But as soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene became heavy.
Everyone thought of Dukao, whose life was in danger at the moment as he fought off the beast.
Although everyone had a very bad impression of Dukao at the beginning, after all, the other party had been forcing them to become stronger, but after experiencing a real battlefield, everyone understood the other party’s good intentions.
If you don’t work hard in training on a daily basis, you won’t be able to do anything well in the future.
Seeing everyone s sad faces, Reina said with a serious face:
“Now is not the time to be sad.”
Hearing this, everyone fell silent.
Then Reina continued:
“It has been found that the former Angel King Hua Ye, the Styx Civilization Carl, the Angel Civilization Kesha, the Fiery Sun Civilization…”
She paused halfway through her speech.
There was no way. When Lena first received the news, she looked incredulous.
She really never expected that the Lieyang Civilization was also involved in this matter.
Therefore, she felt embarrassed. After all, Lena herself was the future King of the Fiery Sun Civilization, but she also had feelings for Blue Star and would not allow anyone to invade Blue Star.
However, despite the embarrassment, Reina continued to talk about the situation:
“The joint fleet formed by Pan Zhen is currently hovering outside the Blue Star and may launch an attack at any time.”
“You are the last strength of Blue Star… But I won’t force you.”
“The enemy this time is stronger than ever before. Anyone who tries to stop them will almost certainly die. So, if anyone wants to quit, you can do so now.”
From the beginning to the end, Lena never chose to force anyone, and gave everyone the right to choose. After all, she could not force anyone to go to the battlefield.
This only showed that some people at the scene were panicking, especially after hearing Kesha’s name, some people even trembled all over.
There is no way, these names represent the most powerful forces in the entire known universe.
As a result, they have now joined together to invade Blue Planet. How can everyone think about this?
Liu Chuang stood up and said with a laugh:
“So what about Kesha? I feel like I can definitely fight him one-on-one right now.”
This must have been just a joke. After all, no matter how reckless he was, he knew how powerful Kesha was.
The opponent is the most powerful god.
But even though it was a joke, it made the atmosphere a little better.
Then Ge Xiaolun also said:
“That’s right, Blue Star is my home, where can I retreat to?”
Even though he was usually very weak, he now understood this truth: surrendering or hiding would not work.
“Yes! We have no way to retreat!”
“We will never surrender!”
“If he wants to fight, then let’s fight!”
In the end, everyone was excited and volunteered to fight.
Seeing everyone present so excited, Reina was very pleased.
Then she looked at the fleet of warships that had already emerged in the sky and said:
“Then let’s fight.”
Bai Lin’s side.
Only a black hole appeared
Then a bed appeared.
It was Dukao.
“go.”
Bai Lin just pointed his finger and cured Dukao.
When Dukao woke up, he looked around in confusion, then saw Bai Lin and said in shock:
“You…you are that adult?”
Bai Lin glanced at Dukao and said calmly:
“You have courage, but your strength is too weak.”
Seeing this, Dukao knew that Bai Lin was talking about his battle against the Beast, and lowered his head in shame.
After all, he knew that he had let down Bai Lin, who had given him and others the two-dimensional armor.
The power of the two-dimensional armor was not fully utilized.
At this time, Bai Lin continued:
“This is how the two-dimensional armor is actually used.”
There was only a flash of white light, and then he taught Dukao how to use it.
“What!”
Dukao, who had completely accepted the memory of the two-dimensional armor, was shocked.
Then I saw Bai Lin saying;
“Go ahead. I really want to know if you still have the courage you had before in front of those people you know you can’t beat!”
Hearing this, Dukao looked at the warships appearing in the sky with a determined look.
After bowing deeply to Bai Lin, he walked firmly into the black hole behind him.
Chapter 38: Target Bai Lin, all are here (old version)
When the sky of Juxia City was covered by a dark mass of warships, the city fell into panic and chaos.
“Why, why do I have to encounter this kind of thing for the second time!”
On the street, an elderly man looked at the warships blocking out the sun in the sky, his eyes filled with tears of despair.
He had just crawled out of the ruins of the previous battle, and now faced with such a scene again, he felt that there was no hope at all.
After all, for the first time I was able to deceive myself into thinking that there was still hope to continue living.
But there was undoubtedly no hope at all the second time.
A middle-aged man next to the old man clenched his fists and stared at the sky angrily:
“Fuck those aliens, I will take revenge!”
His wife was unfortunately killed in the last attack, so he must avenge her now.
Even if it costs my life.
“Why is this happening? What did we do wrong?”
A young mother held her swaddled baby, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably. Her voice trembled uncontrollably and her eyes were filled with helplessness.
At the same time, in a military base, soldiers were busy preparing for battle.
A young soldier looked at the densely packed warships, his legs trembling slightly, his heart filled with doubts and fear, his eyes flashing with anxiety, and he couldn’t help muttering to himself:
“Why do these alien civilizations invade the blue planet so frequently?”
At this moment, a captain came over, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a firm and powerful voice:
“Are you afraid? I am afraid too. But the enemy will not let us go just because we are afraid. Behind us is our motherland and our people. For the sake of our motherland and our people, we can only fight, even if it means death.”
When the soldiers heard the captain’s words, fighting spirit gradually ignited in their eyes.
The same was true for the other soldiers present at the same time.
At this moment, they all stood up straight, holding their weapons tightly, and encouraging each other.
“For the motherland and the people, we will fight to the death!”
The soldiers shouted in unison, their voices echoing throughout the base, each one of them filled with determination to die.
Even though I knew that what I would face next would be an extremely desperate situation, I still had no fear!
Reina appeared on the street with the people from the Super Seminary.
When someone recognized them on the street, they all cheered:
“They are from the Super Seminary. We are saved. They drove away the alien invaders last time, and they will definitely be able to drive them away this time as well.”
But they all knew that the people from the Super Seminary were very powerful. They were able to drive away the aliens last time, and they would definitely be able to drive them away again this time.
They were finally saved.
At this moment, listening to the cheers of the people around her, Reina had a serious expression on her face.
She knew very well what force attacked Blue Star this time.
That is a coalition of the strongest civilizations known to date.
It cannot be compared with the previous invasion when only the Taotie Legion was invading.
Therefore, given the current situation of the Super Seminary, there is no way to stop it.
If we try to stop it by force, it may even be completely destroyed.
Reina knew this very well.
There is no way. They are simply too powerful. Even just an invasion would be enough to cause a devastating blow to the current Blue Planet.
Not to mention a group of people joining together to invade Blue Planet.
Lena didn’t know what that group of people were thinking. They just invaded such a small planet. Could there be any huge benefits that could make them cooperate?
Then, Reina looked back at the remaining motivated students behind her, her eyes firm again.
No matter what, even if more civilizations unite to invade this planet, she will definitely stop it.
At the same time, there is still hope.
Lena thought of the mysterious man who helped Blue Star.
That adult has helped, and as long as we can hold those people back, there is still hope.
At this moment, Reina had only one thought.
That is to delay for a while, even if the whole army is wiped out.
Outside the blue planet.
Beside Carl, his subordinate Shishou was a little worried and said sadly:
“Does Blue Star have any hidden cards that we don’t know about?”
After this was said, others also became worried.
Although what Carl said before also makes sense.
But after all, they knew too little about the defectors from the god-level civilization on Blue Star.
Who knows whether the defector from the god-level civilization has two-dimensional armor or other technology that they are not aware of?
If the technology is really as terrifying as the one displayed on the light screen now, their fleet may not be enough for others to defeat in one go.
Especially Pan Zhen at this moment, his face was full of worry.
The fleet he is leading now is the entire assets of the Lieyang Civilization. If any accident really happens, he may not be able to wash away this sin even if he dies.
Seeing this, Carl started to curse:
“waste!”
He really didn’t know why this guy was so scared and worried.
It was just that he was defeated once by a mere Blue Star person, and Dukao, a guy who had already failed once, was already so scared?
Even Shishou had caused his other partners to become worried.
Now Carl wished he could kill the other person with just one blow.
And he was speechless about the others who were worried.
It s just a blue star. Even if that mysterious man is added, what can it do?
But now Carl still needs to give an explanation to others.
Otherwise, everyone would probably run away and it would be impossible to stay here.
Thinking of this, he also spoke lightly:
“If he really has technology that is so powerful that we can’t contend with it, can we still get here?”
Everyone looked at the blue star so close and felt that it made sense.
After all, if the defector from the god-level civilization on Blue Star had the kind of terrifying technology that is listed on the rankings, he only needed to show it off casually, and these people would not dare to act rashly.
Coupled with the temptation of being able to obtain the terrifying technology of the Zero Civilization, everyone who came here did not want to give up hope.
Of course, everyone is still thinking about the risks. After all, all the current statements are made by Carl alone, and no one knows whether what the other party said is true or not.
Looking at the people who were thinking, Karl understood that they all had their own ulterior motives and would not cooperate without reservation. If they delayed, something might happen. So without waiting for their reaction, he gave the order directly:
Let s get started.
We absolutely cannot continue to wait or let these guys continue to think. We must take this opportunity to capture that mysterious man in one fell swoop.
Then, densely packed warships were seen passing through the atmosphere and appearing above the blue planet.
Chapter 39: The number one technology, restarting the universe (old version)
Blue Star s highest-level conference room.
Looking at the densely packed warships in the sky, the people in the conference room now split into two groups.
Some people think that as long as that adult is there, they will be able to repel these alien invaders:
“They are just a group of alien invaders. Since that master has taken action, they can definitely be easily dealt with. They can’t possibly cause any trouble to us.”
“Yes, yes, since that great god has taken action, then those aliens will definitely not be able to resist Fenhao.”
“Those aliens are just a test given to us by God. As long as we pass the test, our Blue Planet can become a very powerful civilization.”
There is no doubt that this group of people believe that those so-called alien invaders are not a concern at all and can be easily dealt with. After all, they now have the help of God.
As long as the mysterious adult exists, they will be able to get through this crisis safely.
Some people even think that this is just a test. As long as they pass the test, they will definitely become stronger and may even surpass the invading aliens.
Of course, there are still a small number of people who spoke leisurely:
“Although that mysterious adult is very powerful, the people coming this time are the four most powerful civilizations among all known civilizations. No matter how powerful that adult is, he is only one person. Can he deal with the four major civilizations at the same time?”
In their opinion, no matter how powerful the gods were, it was impossible for them to do this. After all, there were four civilizations invading this time, and they were all very powerful in the known universe.
The possibility of them rebelling is basically zero.
Even with the technology given by the gods, they felt that the hope of victory was very low, or even impossible.
Four top civilizations have already united together, and they on Blue Planet already feel honored enough.
Some even advocated surrender, and they said decisively:
“Perhaps if a fight really breaks out, that adult will run away. He can run, but we can’t. Surrendering can guarantee the existence of Blue Planet. If we anger those civilizations, Blue Planet may no longer exist.”
In their opinion, no matter how much the great god gave them, Blue Star did not belong to him after all. If he wanted to run away, he could do so at any time, but they could only stay on Blue Star honestly.
In that case, why resist to the end?
It would be better to just surrender directly.
Anyway, no matter how hard you fight, you can’t change the outcome.
Anyway, in the eyes of this group of people, even at this moment there are two battle armors and machines.
But the possibility of the four top civilizations that want to resist joining forces is very low, so it is better to surrender. Maybe you can even use the two-dimensional armor and the robot to get better treatment.
In short, as various people spoke, the entire conference room became noisy and everyone had their own ideas.
But those who resisted definitely made up the majority in the meeting room. After all, they couldn’t live on their knees.
But there is no doubt that with the speech of the surrenderists, the atmosphere in the conference room is obviously a little wrong, and many people are thinking secretly at this moment.
Would it really be better to surrender?
After all, what the other party said was indeed correct. That great god was not a native of Blue Star after all.
It is possible to run away at any time.
“That’s enough. Shut up one by one.”
Seeing that the situation was not good, the top leader finally stood up and directly suppressed the speech.
As the supreme leader, he certainly cannot surrender. Otherwise, the history books will definitely record him as a complete sinner, and he might even have to abdicate.
Of course, what is more important is that the top leader at this moment still feels there is hope of winning.
Thinking of this, he roared loudly:
“It is better to die standing than to live backwards!”
At this moment, the screen above the sky suddenly changed.
First place
“Wow, are you showing off the best technology in the universe right now?”
Ge Xiaolun looked at the light curtain above the sky and was very curious for a moment.
After all, the previous top ten technologies in the universe were more powerful than the other, and I wonder how powerful the first technology in the universe will be.
“Then maybe it can directly destroy the entire universe. After all, it is the number one ultimate powerful technology.”
At this time, only Liu Chuang on the side spoke with a smile.
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present couldn’t help but laugh.
In their opinion, no matter how powerful the Zeroer civilization is, it is impossible to directly destroy the entire universe, right?
Only Ge Xiaolun muttered to himself at this moment:
You never know!
Combined Fleet.
“Now the number one has been revealed. I wonder how powerful the technology of this number one will be!”
Carl looked at the introduction displayed in the sky.
At this moment, he was extremely curious, and his eyes were filled with shock and various desires.
After all, that was the powerful technology of No. 1, and the previous ones were all terrifying technologies that brought him complete shock.
Now that it can be ranked first by the light curtain, how powerful is it?
Everyone is very curious at this moment.
“I hope it won’t cause too much change to the known universe now.”
Looking at everything above the sky, Kesha said leisurely.
Ever since this light curtain appeared, the entire known universe has undergone tremendous changes. Under the leadership of the madman Carl, other top civilizations that usually do not deal with each other have actually united together and even convinced themselves. It’s really outrageous.
Of course, Kesha could understand them, but after all, she was also convinced, there was nothing she could do about it.
The technological power displayed in the light curtain is really too powerful, especially the mysterious Zero Civilization, all the technology was developed by them. How can this not make everyone feel scared and worried?
The unknown represents endless fear.
Not to mention those who only have a superficial understanding.
Especially since what this “one piece of knowledge” knew was the ultimate and terrifying weapon controlled by the other party, this would be an extremely terrifying and bad thing for the leader of any civilization.
And just when everyone was curious.
The inventory begins above the light curtain.
[First place: Restart of the Universe]Chapter 40: The Master of the Ten Great Civilizations in the Universe, Bai Lin: It s Over, Come At Me (Old Version)
“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, it’s actually true!”
Carl was also shocked when he saw the No. 1 light curtain that had been fully revealed.
The other people present at the same moment were as shocked as him, especially Morgana, who had her eyes wide open with a look of disbelief.
Then she couldn’t help murmuring:
“This Zeroer civilization is truly amazing.”
She really never expected that the ten major civilizations in the universe actually originated from the Zero-Returner civilization.
I really don t know how powerful this Zeroer civilization is!
At the same moment, others heard Morgana’s words and nodded in agreement.
Because in their opinion, the Zeroer civilization is really powerful to an extreme level.
In addition, he has always been very low-key and is completely mysterious. How can this not arouse curiosity among people?
“Although I had expected this, I couldn’t help but feel shocked when I saw that the top ten technologies in the universe all came from the Nullifier civilization. The power of this civilization is far beyond everyone’s imagination.”
At this moment, Karl looked at everyone and couldn’t help muttering to himself.
Although he had expected this, when he actually saw this scene, he still couldn’t help but feel it was outrageous.
This is the result of a claim to have taken stock of the entire universe’s top technologies, but it was all developed by the Zeroer civilization alone.
I’m afraid the entire universe is in uproar at this moment.
No matter who you are, you will definitely hear the famous name of Zeroer at this moment.
Suddenly, Pan Zhen spoke curiously:
“What is a cosmic reboot? It sounds powerful!”
Just by hearing the name, you can tell that this technology must be incredibly powerful, but the specific effects are still unknown. But it is definitely very powerful. After all, it is a terrifying technology that can be ranked first.
If there is any aspect that is not satisfactory, it is impossible to rank first. Even if it is forced to rank first, others will definitely not recognize it. However, after these days of research, everyone knows that the ranking counted by the light curtain must be correct.
Since it ranks first, the technology must be very powerful.
Then, a line of text slowly appeared on the light curtain in the sky.
[Use all technology to destroy the entire universe in order to achieve a cosmic restart]“What the hell is this thing? It’s too outrageous that it can destroy the entire universe!”
Looking at the introduction on the light screen, Morgana fell into deep fear at this moment, and even started to swear wildly.
I just want to use these words to calm the fear in my heart.
This is an outrageous technology that can destroy the entire known universe and then restart the entire universe. I’m afraid there is no one who is not afraid.
That s amazing!
Looking at the introduction on the sky light curtain, Kesha spoke slowly at this moment, but there was no fear in her eyes, only deep shock.
There’s no way. She’s not afraid of death at all. She just thinks that kind of technology is really amazing.
Apart from that, there won t be any negative emotions.
This is also one of the reasons why Kesha can become the strongest person in the entire universe today. She is not afraid of death.
“Are you sure we can still resist the Null Sector civilization if we capture that guy from Blue Star now? They can’t resist at all.”
At this time, Hua Hua was seen in a state of despair, his face full of shock.
Even though he had been hunted by Kesha for so many years, he never gave up hope.
At this moment, he was in deep despair. There was nothing he could do. That was something that could destroy the entire universe.
It’s simply impossible to resist, no matter how hard you try.
Now Hua Hua just wants to go back quickly and wait for death. Even being killed by Kesha here is a good option.
In the end, Karl was the first to react. He took a deep breath, wiped the cold sweat off his face, and hurriedly persuaded everyone:
“This Null Sector civilization is more terrifying than I thought. If you don’t want to be wiped out for offending this existence, don’t hesitate any longer.”
If at the beginning, he still wanted to confront and cooperate with the Zero Civilization, but now he has no idea at all and just wants to submit to the Zero Civilization.
After all, they have researched something that can destroy the entire universe. Are they sure they can resist it?
Then Carl was seen flying directly towards the Blue Star.
The others also flew towards the Blue Star.
Even Hua Hua, who had originally given up hope, understood after hearing what Carl said.
There is no need to confront the Zeroer civilization, just be a good dog.
On the blue planet.
“What is this thing that can actually destroy the entire universe!”
Looking at the introduction on the light screen, Reina’s tone was filled with shock at this moment, not to mention the others who were praising, each of them was shocked to the extreme!
Of course, there were also people who looked directly at Liu Chuang, their eyes clearly filled with shock.
I never expected that the other party’s previous joke would actually come true at this moment.
How did the other party do it?
However, at this moment, Liu Chuang himself was also confused.
After all, he was just joking before and just wanted to create a good atmosphere, but he didn’t expect it to be true.
This is simply outrageous.
Then I saw Carl and others had arrived at Blue Star.
Reina and the others hurriedly led their people to greet them, and then asked:
“Why did you guys come to Blue Star?”
When Carl saw Lena and the others, he felt that this was the last power of Blue Star.
A look of disdain.
After all, the other party is not even the main god of the Lieyang Civilization, he is just a reserve.
There is no need to care about it at all.
However, to be on the safe side, Carl still looked at Reina and said:
“I have no interest in Blue Star. I’ll give you one chance. As long as you choose to surrender now, I can guarantee that Blue Star will be safe and sound. Otherwise…”
The next moment, a huge pressure was seen pressing down on Rena, and the latter’s face turned pale instantly.
There is no ability to resist at all.
“You all must die!”
Karl looked at the people who were blocking his way with a cold tone.
These words were half persuasion and half threat.
The screen changes again.
[Inventory of the top ten civilizations in the universe]Super God: Me! The only male angel in the Angel Galaxy
Chapter 1 Don’t Worry About This
In the Super God World:
A kind woman was lying on the bed, with a pair of white wings flapping casually behind her.
The woman was holding an egg in her hand, with white light shining on it. The whole egg was only thirty centimeters in size and looked particularly attractive.
There were two girls standing in front of the woman.
Looking at the child in front of her, the woman spoke.
“Sha’er, Bing’er.”
As the woman spoke, the two girls hurried over.
“Mother.”
“Mother, what is this?”
A girl pointed at the egg in the woman’s hand and looked at it curiously.
The woman looked at the girl and smiled kindly.
“Bing’er, this is your younger brother. He is the only man in the angel clan.”
As the woman spoke, a longing look appeared on her face.
“younger brother?”
The girl called Bing’er looked at the egg in confusion and stroked the eggshell with her small hand.
The other girl saw Bing’er’s look and shouted.
“Liang Bing, don’t touch anything. Listen to what your mother has to say.”
These two girls are the two children of the current Angel King, Kesha and Liang Bing.
Liang Bing wrinkled her nose when she heard what Kesha said.
“snort.”
A cold snort came out of Liang Bing’s mouth, and then Liang Bing hugged the egg tightly in her arms. She curiously put her ear to it, as if listening for any sound inside.
The Angel King looked at the two children, smiled and said nothing.
“Mother, what’s going on? Aren’t all of us angels women? How come there is a younger brother?”
Kesha looked at the Angel King with great curiosity. The angel clan had a long history, but no one had ever heard of a male angel.
The Angel King listened to Kesha’s questions and explained slowly.
“The angel clan only has females, but this is the Holy Son of our angel clan. I don’t know his origins either.”
As he spoke, the Angel King shook his head.
“Last night, he suddenly appeared in my body, and I gave birth to him. The holy light on him is purer than mine. Therefore, I made him my Holy Son, and the husband of the next Angel King.”
As the Angel King spoke, he looked at Kesha.
In her eyes, Kesha is already her heir, but Liang Bing doesn’t care about these things and has no chance of being an heir.
Look at Liang Bing now.
She didn’t listen to what the Angel King said just now, and just kept looking at the egg curiously.
Keisha frowned when she looked at Liang Bing. She wanted to say something but finally held back. After all, she was her sister.
“Okay, you guys go down. Bing’er, put the egg into the reincarnation pond. Now is not the time for him to be born yet.”
The Angel King looked at Liang Bing who was still curious and said something casually.
Liang Bing listened to the Angel King’s words and looked at him curiously.
“Then mother, when was my younger brother born?”
Liang Bing’s question made the Angel King ponder for a while before he spoke.
“Maybe in 20,000 years.”
“oh.”
Liang Bing listened to the words of the Angel King and responded, but her interest was a little lost. Twenty thousand years, how long is it?
Well, Liang Bing now has no concept of time. As the child of the Angel King, she has already reached god-level strength when she was an adult. For her, time really has no concept.
After responding blankly, Liang Bing walked outside holding the egg.
After Liang Bing walked out, Kesha couldn’t help but look at the Angel King.
“Mother, Liang Bing, this…”
Kesha didn’t know what to say, this was her sister, but she always felt like she was disappointed with her.
The Angel King did not reply, but just shook his head.
“well.”
“Mother. Alas.”
Kesha listened to the Angel King’s sigh and wanted to say something, but it finally turned into a sigh.
“Back off, angels. We’re counting on you from now on.”
The Angel King said something to Kesha and asked her to step back.
But this sentence almost confirmed that Kesha would be the next Angel King, and just now, the Angel King said that the Son of God would be the husband of the next Angel King.
It clearly specifies Kesha’s marriage.
Keisha listened and her body trembled. It was obvious that she understood it too.
“Yes, mother.”
After Kesha reacted, she said something to the Angel King and stepped out.
After Kesha was pushed out, the Angel King shook his head.
How would she put it? These two children had different personalities and had a bad relationship since childhood.
I hope they won’t fight for the throne in the future. That’s really not what she wants to see.
Unfortunately, she didn’t know that they would both be queens in the future, and queens of opposite sides.
Liang Bing happily came to the reincarnation pond holding the egg.
The angels who met bowed to Liang Bing after seeing her.
“Hello, Your Highness Liang Bing.”
Liang Bing nodded casually and dealt with it.
Looking at the reincarnation pond, Liang Bing looked at the egg in her arms again.
Walk to the center of the reincarnation pond, where the energy of the reincarnation pond is the most concentrated.
I took the egg out of my arms with some reluctance.
“Brother, be good. I will come to see you tomorrow.”
As he spoke, he gently rubbed the egg on his face, and then reluctantly put the egg into the reincarnation pond.
Until the egg sank, Liang Bing was still staring blankly at the reincarnation pool.
After a while, he slowly left.
In the egg.
Xiao Kun was sitting in a space of five meters in radius.
He saw everything that happened just now, the discord between Kaisha and Liang Bing, and the fact that the Angel King had established the position of Holy Son. None of these escaped Xiao Kun’s eyes.
Xiao Kun shook his head; everything seemed like a dream.
By chance, he got the system, and this system is very powerful.
It can travel through the world, exchange things, and even create systems. None of these are important. The main thing is that he has a designated opportunity to travel through the world.
The designated world he chose was the Super Seminary.
Now that I think about my identity, it seems not bad, the Holy Son of the Angel Clan.
However, the time that the Angel King said made Xiao Kun feel very upset: 20,000 years.
After 20,000 years, I don t even know how long I ve been dead
Thinking about this, Xiao Kun contacted the system in his mind.
“Xiaoxiao, what’s going on?”
Xiao Kun was really depressed. If this was the case, then his journey through time would have been in vain. He might even be in danger of his life.
“Master, what’s wrong?”
Xiaoxiao’s voice sounded from the bottom of Xiao Kun’s heart, asking Xiao Kun with a hint of doubt.
“There’s no way I’ll be born. In 20,000 years, I’ll be dead…”
Xiao Kun complained to Xiao Xiao, saying that this annoying deadline for speaking was really frustrating.
Xiaoxiao listened to Xiao Kun’s complaints and laughed.
“Haha. Master, don’t worry.”
“How can I not worry…”
Xiao Kun rolled his eyes helplessly at Xiao Xiao. He was just a mortal, how could he not worry?
Xiaoxiao simply ignored the roll of eyes and said to Xiao Kun with a smile.
“Master, as long as you practice here and absorb the power here, you won’t have to worry about this within a year.”
Xiao Kun was stunned by Xiaoxiao s words.
“What’s the meaning?”
Xiao Kun was confused. What did that mean? No need to worry about this?
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, he suddenly felt a warm and powerful energy wrapping around the eggshell, and the energy seeped into it bit by bit.
After feeling this change, Xiao Kun was delighted.
“Xiaoxiao, is this the energy you mentioned?”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Happy Chinese New Year reading
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons. The higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: January 28 to February 12
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Why is my brother still so quiet? (Please collect) (Old version)
Xiao Kun’s voice was full of surprise. Although he had never practiced, he could feel the energy. You could imagine how rich the energy was.
Yes, Master, as long as you practice here, even if you are a fool, becoming a demigod will not be a problem within a year.
Xiaoxiao said it very easily.
Under such conditions, being a demigod is just easy. Even being a god is not a problem. Only being a main god is considered difficult. That is just a comparison, not very difficult.
The first level of Lord God is completely different from the God level.
The god level is just a level that has just stepped into the altar of God. If you have to say it, it is just a little capital to enter the level of the strong, but not a strong person.
The Lord God level is a real strong one. Destroying the heavens and the earth is no problem.
In the eyes of the Lord God, the god level is just a move.
Of course, if there are enough of them, the God-level can also kill the Lord God. The Lord God is not invincible!
After hearing Xiao Xiao’s words, Xiao Kun immediately began to practice. After all, he was just an ordinary person, and time was precious.
After a while.
Xiao Kun opened his eyes and stared at the energy in front of him.
“Xiaoxiao, how should I practice…”
Awkward! Xiao Kun was so busy practicing that he forgot that he didn’t know how to…
I watched the energy outside my body, but I was unable to absorb and refine it.
Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun’s embarrassing look and laughed.
“Stupid Master, here you go.”
Xiaoxiao smiled and flicked the finger, and a message came into Xiao Kun’s mind.
After Xiao Xiao transmitted the information, Xiao Kun began to digest it and then began to practice.
There is no time in cultivation, and time passes by unnoticed.
The next day, Liang Bing came running over again.
Come and see her dear brother.
“Your Highness Liang Bing.”
The guards saluted to Liang Bing, but Liang Bing ignored them and ran straight to the reincarnation pool.
Looking at the place where he placed the eggs, Xiao Kun was lying quietly inside.
Liang Bing stood there all day, looking at the egg, not knowing what she was thinking.
After it gets dark, leave again.
Xiao Kun had no idea about this as he was already immersed in cultivation.
A year passed quickly.
Liang Bing came here every day to look at the eggs. Sometimes, she would look at them for the whole day. Sometimes, she would look at them for a while, leave to do something, and then come back. She came here every day, but unfortunately Xiao Kun didn’t know.
“Oh my, why is my brother still so quiet? Woo woo~~”
Liang Bing sat beside the reincarnation pond, looking at the center of the pond and whispered.
The guard next to him listened to Liang Bing’s words and shook his head.
Your Highness, this… They couldn’t say anything. They could see how much Liang Bing liked this Holy Son. But they also knew that this Holy Son might very well be the future husband of Her Highness Kesha. So…
On the second day after Liang Bing brought Xiao Kun to the reincarnation pool, the Angel King announced Xiao Kun’s situation.
His Royal Highness the Holy Son of the Angel Clan, the husband of the next Angel King.
Born 20,000 years later.
This news shocked all the angels. When did the angels have a new prince? And he was the husband of the next Angel King! ! The angels could not believe this piece of information.
However, I still accepted this information. No matter what, the angel clan will only become stronger and stronger.
After Liang Bing finished speaking, she looked at the reincarnation pond with eager eyes, looking very pitiful.
Suddenly, there was a commotion in the reincarnation pool.
An egg flew out of the reincarnation pond at a high speed.
Suspended in the sky.
At this moment, the surrounding energy was rapidly rushing here.
Liang Bing looked at the situation in front of her, jumped up and looked at the egg in the air.
“Brother, brother.”
Liang Bing shouted from below, but unfortunately there was no response.
As more and more energy poured in, Kesha had already arrived.
Looking at Liang Bing who was yelling on the ground, Kaisha frowned, but she didn’t say anything, just looked at the egg.
Xiao Kun was absorbing energy rapidly in the air, without paying any attention to what was happening around him.
Waves of energy were absorbed by Xiao Kun…
When the energy absorbed by Xiao Kun reached a limit, the egg suddenly emitted a breath that rushed towards the surroundings.
The aura of the god level is the aura of the god level.
The angels looked at the eggs in the air in disbelief. Many of them were only demigods and had not reached the god level at all.
And now, the aura of this Holy Son is clearly god-level.
This means that the angel clan will have one more powerful person. Thinking of this, the angels all smiled.
Although the Son of God will be born in 20,000 years, for a demigod, 20,000 years is just a period of time. The lifespan of a god is endless, and for a demigod, 20,000 years is just one-fifth of his life.
As Xiao Kun released his breath, the energy slowly dissipated.
Xiao Kun also quickly fell towards the reincarnation pool on the ground.
Liang Bing quickly flew into the air and caught Xiao Kun, holding him in front of her chest.
Xiao Kun felt that he was not falling into the reincarnation pond, but was hugged by someone. He opened his eyes and looked.
“What the hell is going on?”
All Xiao Kun saw was a sea of ??white.
Then he looked around and saw that his eggshell was lying in Liang Bing’s arms, and above the eggshell, there were two high mountains pressing down on him (ahem, not easy to describe).
Xiao Kun asked Xiao Xiao in confusion, what happened during his retreat? Why were there so many angels here when he came out?
“Master, when you broke through to the god level just now, you attracted many angels. And Liang Bing, when the master was in seclusion, Liang Bing came here to visit the master every day.”
Xiaoxiao told what happened when Xiao Kun was in seclusion. Actually, it was nothing. Only Liang Bing came here every day to see Xiao Kun, and no one else came here.
Xiao Kun listened and nodded, indicating that he understood.
“What about Kesha?”
Xiao Kun really wanted to know whether Kesha, his future wife, had come here. After all, this aunt-0-wife, ahem, second sister, came here every day.
Xiaoxiao’s answer made Xiao Kun very upset.
“Master, no.”
“Oh my god,|”
Xiao Kun cursed as he listened, and because of Xiao Kun’s excitement, the eggshell moved.
He clearly felt the changes in the eggshell and looked down at the egg in his arms.
“What’s wrong, brother?”
The voice was very soft, and he gently stroked the eggshell as he spoke.
Xiao Kun looked at Liang Bing in front of him and couldn’t believe that this would be the Morgana from the Super Seminary, so Liang Bing.
Xiao Kun concentrated and calmed down, slowly calming his emotions.
The eggshell slowly recovered, and Liang Bing looked at the quiet eggshell.
Lifting it up, he looked at him curiously. Why didn’t it move again? Liang Bing’s eyes were full of questions.
“Liang Bing, put the Holy Son down.”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3 Sister will give you a name (Please collect) (Old version)
Keisha looked at Liang Bing’s actions and finally said something.
She was the future Angel King, and this was her husband. How could she allow someone to play with her future husband like this, even if it was her own sister?
Liang Bing glanced at Kesha and instantly became unhappy.
“Why? You haven’t even come to see your brother. Why do you say that to me?”
Liang Bing was also unwilling to do it. Kaisha had never seen Xiao Kun, not even once. Although the younger brother was not born yet, and although the younger brother would be yours in the future, you should still come and see him.
“Just because I’m the elder sister, he will be my husband from now on.”
Kaisha immediately released her aura and looked at Liang Bing. Liang Bing looked at her and released her aura without giving in, holding the egg tightly in her arms. However, Liang Bing’s aura was not as good as Kaisha’s.
The angel next to them saw the quarrel between Kesha and Liang Bing and hurried to persuade them.
In the end, Kesha was persuaded to leave by the angels. She couldn’t be so willful. There were many things she needed to do. Besides, she couldn’t fight with Liang Bing.
The Son of God was still in Liang Bing’s arms. She knew how serious the consequences would be if Kesha hurt him.
After seeing Kaisha leave, Liang Bing didn’t say anything. She just sat quietly aside, holding Xiao Kun’s eggshell.
After a long time, Liang Bing put Xiao Kun into the reincarnation pool and left.
After Liang Bing put Xiao Kun into the reincarnation pool, Xiao Kun began to practice and told Xiao Xiao about it. Liang Bing came and told him.
It s been a hundred years since Liang Bing left.
Xiao Kun practiced quietly in the reincarnation pool for a hundred years.
On this day, Liang Bing came here again.
She looked tired, but after reaching the reincarnation pond, she smiled.
“Master, Liang Bing is here.”
Xiaoxiao’s words echoed in Xiao Kun’s heart, and Xiao Kun slowly opened his eyes.
Controlling the eggshell to float into the air.
When Liang Bing saw the eggshell, a look of joy appeared on her face, and the trace of tiredness disappeared.
He quickly flew into the air, held the eggshell in his arms, and gently stroked the eggshell.
“Brother, do you miss me? I haven’t come to see you for a hundred years.”
There was grievance and deep longing in Liang Bing’s voice.
Liang Bing had always wanted to visit Xiao Kun, but after what happened that day, Liang Bing was ordered by the Angel King not to go to the Reincarnation Pool again.
From then on, this place became Liang Bing’s forbidden area.
Many times, Liang Bing could only look at this place from a distance.
Until today, Liang Bing had just finished a task. When she came back to hand in the task, the Angel King asked Liang Bing what reward she wanted.
Liang Bing just said, “I want to go see my brother.”
After hearing this, the Angel King was silent. After a long time, he nodded.
After the Angel King nodded, Liang Bing ran over without even taking a rest.
As soon as I arrived here, I saw the egg floating out from the reincarnation pond, as if welcoming me.
Seeing this, Liang Bing hurried over.
Liang Bing slowly walked out of the reincarnation pool holding the eggshell and headed outside.
“Your Highness Liang Bing, you cannot take the Holy Son away.”
Seeing this, Liang Bing frowned, and a breath of air instantly surged out, forcing the two of them to kneel on the ground involuntarily.
“Get out of the way.”
The two cold words, devoid of any emotion, were clearly different from what was said just now.
“Your Highness.”
The angel looked at Liang Bing with difficulty, secretly surprised in his heart that in just a hundred years, Liang Bing’s personality had changed like this.
Liang Bing has gathered all the energy in her hands, and as long as the angel dares to refuse, she will release it in the next moment.
The angel wanted to say something else, but suddenly a message came in. The angel nodded and made way.
Liang Bing watched the angel move aside without saying a word. She slowly gathered her energy and walked outside.
She knew what the message the Angel King had just sent without even reading it.
She didn’t want this to happen, but, in the past hundred years… Haha, time may change everything.
Over the past hundred years.
Liang Bing was sent out to fight in various places and almost died outside several times.
In the end, she relied on a belief to hold on. She wanted to see her brother again, and she didn’t want to die outside.
In this way, this belief allowed her to hold on and survive the situation that was almost certain to end in death.
The same goes for Kesha.
Kesha is also fighting everywhere, but the difference is.
Kesha’s methods and strength make everyone submit to her. The gap between them and Liang Bing’s is almost huge.
But Liang Bing never said anything.
Take the mission, go out, fight, come back, hand in the mission, rest. Take another mission…
This has become Liang Bing’s cycle for the past hundred years.
Liang Bing begged the Angel King many times to let her go see her brother, but was always rejected by Kesha.
Kesha once said, when your achievements are greater than mine, I will naturally let you go.
Since then, Liang Bing has been taking on tasks even more crazily.
The missions they took were undoubtedly extremely dangerous, and almost seemed like they were certain to lead to their death.
Liang Bing could only numb herself to her choice.
The angels looked at Liang Bing’s madness and didn’t say anything. The respect they once had turned into a little fear, with awe in their fear.
This is the result of strength and merit.
Liang Bing took Xiao Kun for a walk in the City of Angels, looking at the scenery of the City of Angels.
Liang Bing was walking while talking to Xiao Kun. She didn’t know if Xiao Kun could understand, but she thought he could.
The angels on the roadside looked at Liang Bing and the egg in Liang Bing’s arms. No one dared to speak, they just walked past silently.
Silence is their best way.
Liang Bing didn’t care about their reactions and continued to take Xiao Kun to visit the City of Angels.
It’s getting dark.
Liang Bing reluctantly took Xiao Kun back to the reincarnation pool.
Looking at the eggshell, Liang Bing stroked it gently.
“Brother, we are separated this time, and I don’t know when we will see each other again.”
As she spoke, tears welled up in Liang Bing’s eyes.
Xiao Kun was inside the eggshell, looking at Liang Bing, and he felt bad.
When he came to Chaoshen, the person he interacted with the most was Liang Bing. And Liang Bing’s appearance made him feel a little painful.
The eggshell vibrated slightly, as if to comfort Liang Bing.
Liang Bing looked at the eggshell and smiled.
“Brother, sister is leaving soon. Remember to miss her.”
Gently picking up the eggshell, Liang Bing walked towards the center of the reincarnation pond.
Standing in the center, Liang Bing looked at the energy in the reincarnation pool, and then looked at the eggshell.
The reluctance in his eyes became stronger, and he stroked the eggshell again.
Liang Bing slowly squatted down and placed the eggshell where it was about to touch the reincarnation pool.
“Brother, I have looked up a lot of information outside. You have been in the reincarnation pond, how about I give you a name.”
Xiao Kun was moved again when he heard Liang Bing’s words. He couldn’t communicate with Liang Bing. Now he could only control the eggshell. Xiao Xiao told Xiao Kun that if Xiao Kun wanted to communicate with the outside world, he needed to break through to the main god level.
However, Xiao Kun is only in the late stage of god level now.
Liang Bing looked at the eggshell and kissed it gently.
“From now on, you can be called Kun.”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4 My sister is gone (Please collect) (Old version)
Liang Bing said a word, and without waiting for Xiao Kun’s consent, she slowly put the eggshell into the reincarnation pool.
The moment the eggshell entered the reincarnation pool, Liang Bing turned around and left quickly.
She was afraid that she wouldn’t be able to hold back and would burst into tears.
Many times when she was outside and felt lonely and helpless, she wanted to cry, but she finally held it back.
Liang Bing left quickly without looking back. She just wanted to go back to her room to have a good rest and go out to take on the mission tomorrow.
But after Liang Bing left, Xiao Kun slowly controlled the eggshell to float up from the reincarnation pool.
After spinning twice in the air, it sank into the reincarnation pool again.
There is no life.
No one saw Xiao Kun floating up, not even the guarding angels.
Xiao Kun sank into the reincarnation pool, thinking about what had just happened.
A hundred years of longing may not mean anything to Xiao Kun, he is just practicing.
But it’s not so easy for Liang Bing outside.
Xiao Kun didn’t know what to say in his heart. Love? Yes, but his wife in this world is Kesha, and Liang Bing is Kesha’s sister. Is it necessary to be so bloody?
Xiaoxiao seemed to sense Xiao Kun’s depression, and slowly comforted him in his heart.
“Master, don’t be sad. When you become stronger, why not take Liang Bing in?”
Xiaoxiao’s words were like the finishing touch, instantly waking Xiao Kun up.
Yes, this is a super god world where the strong are respected. If you become stronger, there is nothing wrong with taking Liang Bing in.
When I became so powerful that Kesha was no match for me, and I took in Liang Bing, what could she say?
After figuring this out, Xiao Kun began to practice like crazy. He wanted to reach the level of a Lord God. He wanted to strive to become a Lord God.
Having read the plot, he knows that in this world, once the plot begins, even the first-level main gods may be killed.
For example, Kaisha and Shi Geng were killed by Karsas, Rena, Liang Bing, the big clock, several main gods, and artifacts.
Although it is possible to be reborn, it will take at least 100 million years. How is that different from death!
Xiao Kun entered a state of cultivation and madly absorbed the energy from the reincarnation pool.
Nearly one third of the energy of the entire reincarnation pool flowed towards Xiao Kun.
Five hundred years passed slowly.
“Xiaoxiao, why can’t I break the eggshell?”
Xiao Kun pointed at the eggshell, his face full of depression.
Xiaoxiao once said that when he reaches the level of a main god, he will be able to break the eggshell.
But now Xiao Kun is already in the early stage of the main god, but when he chopped on the eggshell, there was no reaction at all.
Xiaoxiao was called out by Xiao Kun. In the system space, Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun, who had a depressed face, and laughed.
“Master, after five hundred years of soaking, the stone of the eggshell has become even harder. Master, you must break through to the middle stage of the Lord God before you can break the eggshell.”
Xiaoxiao said with a heartless smile.
Xiao Kun listened to Xiao Xiao’s words, and the depression on his face became more serious. He practiced for five hundred years before breaking through to the first level of the Lord God. When he reached it, he realized the horror of the first level of the Lord God.
That was the real horror, but he also knew how difficult it was to make even a little progress as a Lord God.
Xiaoxiao’s words made him despair.
“Xiaoxiao, do you think that when I reach the middle stage of the Lord God, the eggshell will need to be in the late stage of the Lord God to break?”
Xiao Kun knocked on the eggshell, looking at the very thin eggshell that he couldn’t break. He felt depressed.
“No, Master. The eggshell has reached its limit and will not become solid again.”
Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Kun a reassuring answer directly to prevent Xiao Kun from having any random thoughts.
Xiao Kun listened and curled his lips. The middle stage of the Lord God. When can I break through. What a pit.
While Xiao Kun was thinking, Xiao Xiao spoke again.
Uh. Xiaoxiao’s words brought Xiao Kun’s thoughts back to normal.
Without time to reply to Xiaoxiao, Xiao Kun hurriedly controlled the eggshell and flew out of the reincarnation pool.
Seeing this, Xiaoxiao pouted in the system space and looked at Xiao Kun outside. She was very dissatisfied.
“younger brother.”
Liang Bing looked at the flying eggshell and hurried over to meet it.
Xiao Kun controlled the eggshell to move in Liang Bing’s arms, but did not speak.
He felt that Liang Bing’s condition didn’t seem to be very good, so he decided to listen to her talk.
Liang Bing hugged Dan Ke and did not leave like last time, but sat in a corner.
Gently stroke the eggshell.
“Brother, it’s been five hundred years. We haven’t seen each other for another five hundred years.”
As he spoke, his already gloomy face became even gloomier.
Xiao Kun controlled the eggshell and slowly vibrated it. It seemed to be responding to Liang Bing and saying something.
Liang Bing curled up her body, feeling the eggshell in her arms, and slowly leaned her chin on it, just holding the eggshell tightly.
The little mouth slowly said something that shocked Xiao Kun.
“Brother, do you know? Mother is dead.”
These few words shocked Xiao Kun. What happened? The Angel King died? Then, Xiao Kun thought of something.
How did Liang Bing and Kesha become enemies? It was because of the death of the Angel King. Liang Bing believed that Kesha had killed her mother, so she became enemies with Kesha.
Liang Bing felt the eggshell in her arms and a bitter smile appeared on her face.
“It was Kesha who killed my mother. If it weren’t for her dictatorship, my mother wouldn’t have died.”
His chin gently touched the eggshell. The loneliness in Liang Bing’s body was speechless. He just wanted to listen to her story quietly.
“I’m going to find Kesha. She is not worthy of being the Angel King. She is the murderer who killed my mother.”
The voice was indifferent, without any emotion, only cold words.
Liang Bing knew that once she chose to rebel, only death would await her.
Neither the rules of the angel clan nor the dictatorship of her sister Kesha allow her to exist.
Because there is nothing to say for rebels. Either they succeed and become the new Angel King, or they fail and face death.
Liang Bing also knew that Kaisha was stronger than her, and Kaisha had even more troops under her.
She was no match for Kesha, but she still chose to oppose Kesha’s rule. She couldn’t live under such a rule, so she would rather choose death.
This time, she came to say goodbye to Xiao Kun.
Maybe in her life, apart from her mother who has passed away, the only person left is Xiao Kun.
Liang Bing looked at the egg shell with reluctance, she knew that this departure would mean death, and it would be a farewell forever.
“I may not be able to wait until your birth. I hope you can remember that you once had a sister named Liang Bing.”
As she spoke, Liang Bing’s eyes slowly closed.
Two tears slid silently from the corners of her eyes, slowly dripped down her face and onto the eggshell.
Xiao Kun looked at Liang Bing, not knowing what to say. He wanted to comfort Liang Bing and tell her not to do this, but was it possible? Would Liang Bing listen? His words would only make Liang Bing more sad.
“Kun, my sister is gone.”
Chapter 5: From then on, they rebelled against the angels (Please collect) (Old version)
Liang Bing said this reluctantly, and she also called out Xiao Kun’s name for the first time.
After saying that, Liang Bing slowly stood up and gently tossed the eggshell up.
The eggshell flew into the reincarnation pool in a graceful parabola without causing any ripples.
Liang Bing glanced at Xiao Kun who had already sunk into the reincarnation pool, then turned around and left resolutely.
Looking at Liang Bing leaving, Xiao Kun was so anxious that he was turning around in his eggshell.
He didn’t know Kai’Sa’s strength, but Liang Bing’s strength as a mid-stage main god was definitely not enough.
This is what Xiaoxiao told him, Liang Bing is likely to be in danger this time.
“Xiaoxiao, what should I do?”
Xiao Kun was anxiously shouting loudly in the eggshell. If Liang Bing died like that, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.
What’s the point of having an eternal life? It’s just eternal suffering!
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun and felt helpless. There was nothing she could do.
Xiao Kun s strength is not enough to break the eggshell, let alone stop Liang Bing.
“Master, there is nothing Xiaoxiao can do about this. If the master can break the eggshell, he can naturally stop Liang Bing.”
Xiaoxiao felt very aggrieved. She also wanted to help Xiao Kun. She knew how important Liang Bing was to Xiao Kun.
When Xiao Kun was in this world, he spent most of his time practicing. The only other time he spent with Liang Bing was when he was with him.
Xiao Kun breathed heavily in the eggshell and took slow, deep breaths. He wanted to calm down.
“Xiaoxiao, can you monitor the situation in the City of Angels?”
Xiao Kun thought about it and asked, his tone having regained its composure.
“Yes, Master. Master has been to the City of Angels before, and the system can monitor the situation in the City of Angels at any time.”
Xiaoxiao did not disappoint Xiao Kun this time and directly showed a picture in front of Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun quickly searched for Liang Bing’s figure in the picture.
At this time, Liang Bing had already flown to the door of a hall.
“Kesha, come out.”
Liang Bing’s voice echoed at the entrance of the hall and spread widely.
When the guard at the entrance of the hall saw Liang Bing, he saluted immediately.
“Meet the Archangel.”
Yes, the Archangel. Kaisha inherited the title of Angel King, and Liang Bing became the Archangel!
The leader of the archangels, second only to the king of angels.
But Liang Bing didn’t look at it at all, because she was furious when she saw Kesha.
“Liang Bing, you are not allowed to make such a noise in front of the hall!”
Kesha walked out of the main hall.
Wearing a suit of silver armor, white wings fluttered gently behind him.
His face was filled with indifference, as well as the arrogance and majesty of a king.
“Keisha, you are a murderer who killed your mother, and you still have the nerve to be here!”
Liang Bing looked at Kesha with anger, the energy in her body ready to move.
Keisha looked at Liang Bing without any reaction.
He just looked at her coldly, without even using any energy.
“Liang Bing, you have to think clearly about what you are doing!”
“I don’t have to think, I know exactly what I’m doing! Keisha, you water chestnut.”
Liang Bing violently interrupted Kesa’s words, and the energy in her body had already gathered in her hands, ready to go.
“Humph. Do you really think you are my opponent?”
Keisha looked at Liang Bing coldly and turned her hand.
A flaming long sword appeared in Kesa’s hand.
Kesha, holding a long sword, exudes an invisible majesty!
“It’s just a death!”
Liang Bing looked at Kesha and shot out energy directly.
Kesha took a look at the energy and shattered the flying energy with a sword.
“Liang Bing, if you come back to the right path now, I will not pursue the matter for the sake of our sisterhood!”
Kesha was slowly floating into the air, with a burst of energy attached to her sword.
And Kesha’s breath also surged out, directly covering Liang Bing’s pressure.
Liang Bing was struggling to hold on under Kesha’s breath.
“You have come to the right path and found your way back. Haha, Kesha, you are a murderer who killed your mother, and you still have the nerve to tell me that you have come to the right path and found your way back!”
Liang Bing looked at Kesha, the energy in her body running at a rapid speed.
With a wave of his hand, a long spear appeared in Liang Bing’s hand.
Lightning Halberd, Liang Bing’s weapon. It was a gift from the Angel King, Liang Bing’s mother, when she came of age.
Although it is a level lower than the Flaming Sword in Kai’Sa’s hand, it can still barely resist the Flaming Sword and avoid being defeated in one blow.
The lightning halberd was covered with lightning as Liang Bing’s energy circulated.
Liang Bing looked at Kesha and rushed over.
Seeing this, Kesha did not retreat. She wanted to make her sister realize the difference between them!
“clang!!”
A sound of metal clashing came from the air.
Kesha is in the air now, not moving!
Liang Bing was hit hard and fell directly to the ground.
“Bang.”
Liang Bing was now on the ground, looking at Kesha in the air, her eyes becoming deep.
Kesha s strength is definitely not that simple, at least not as simple as it seems.
“Oh!”
A delicate cry.
Liang Bing rushed up from the ground again and rushed towards Kesha in the sky.
“Humph, you don’t repent.”
Keisha looked at Liang Bing who was rushing towards her and snorted coldly.
Heading towards Liang Bing, the flaming sword and lightning halberd drew different lights in the air.
Two rays of light intersect.
Liang Bing flew backwards again, with a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth, flowing uncontrollably.
“Come here, take Liang Bing down for me. Strip him of his position as the leader of the archangels. Imprison him in the bedroom and confine him to his room for life.”
Keisha looked coldly at Liang Bing on the ground and gave an order directly.
According to the rules of the angel clan: rebels, die.
However, she did it for the sake of her relationship with the Liang Bing sisters. In addition, the previous Angel King and their mother had just passed away.
She could think that Liang Bing was overreacting and give her a chance to repent.
“That’s enough, Keisha.”
Liang Bing, who was lying on the ground, heard Kesha’s order and shouted angrily.
“I admit that you are better than me. The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. I know I lost.”
Liang Bing stared at Kesha in the air and slowly said something.
“When you were little, your mother had high hopes for you and raised you as her heir. In order to secure your position in the future, she even took away my beloved brother and betrothed you to him!”
“You know I like him the most, and you also know he’s the one I care about the most, but why did you take him away from me? I don’t even have the right to see him!”
“I can endure all of this, I can do without it. But why, even if I’m already like this, you still want to kill my mother? What on earth do you want to do?!”
Liang Bing’s heart-wrenching voice came from the ground, and his severely injured body slowly stood up from the ground.
The lightning spear supported Liang Bing’s body, preventing her from falling to the ground.
“Keisha, I don’t need your pity. I am Liang Bing, and I will rebel against the angel clan from now on!”
Please collect, please collect, please flowers, new books, everything, woo woo, thank you everyone
Chapter 6 Unless You Want Me to Be Born Early (Please Collect) (Old Version)
“Keisha, I don’t need your pity! I am Liang Bing, and I will rebel against the angel clan from now on!”
As she spoke, black energy was already seeping out of Liang Bing’s body from the inside.
Kesha looked at the changes in her sister and couldn’t believe it. The hand holding the sword began to tremble slightly.
“No more Liang Bing from now on, I am the fallen angel Morgana!!!”
When the pair of white angel wings behind Liang Bing turned black, an angry shout came out of Liang Bing’s mouth.
Liang Bing, no, Morgana, the look she gave Kesa at this moment had become extremely cold.
The aura emanating from his body is exactly the scent of the dark forces that are opposed to the angels.
Kesha looked at the changes before her eyes. The dark aura rising into the sky was incompatible with the holy power around her.
Suddenly.
Her beautiful eyes were lightly closed, and her cold face was trembling slightly.
“Liang Bing, why bother!”
Kesha didn’t expect that her sister would choose this, and chose to fall in front of her sister.
“Kesha, there’s no need for you to pretend to be merciful! When you killed your mother, you knew that only one of us would exist in this world!”
The dark power in Morgana’s body was surging up and down. At first she didn’t expect that she would actually do this.
But, everything couldn’t keep up with the changes. Some things were beyond her control.
Xiao Kun watched Liang Bing’s changes in the reincarnation pool and sighed silently. Then he tried his best to control the eggshell and flew towards where the two were fighting.
“In that case, don’t blame my sister for being cruel and ruthless.”
Kaisha looked at Liang Bing, holding the flaming sword in her chest. There was no emotion in her eyes anymore, and her whole body was filled with a breath that was even higher than before.
Morgana was suddenly oppressed by the aura emitted by Kai’Sa, and her figure unconsciously retreated even with the support of the lightning spear.
“Cruel and ruthless? Haha, my dear sister, I have come to this point because of you!”
Kesa did not answer Morgana, but the light on the flaming sword became stronger.
“Liquidation!”
A powerful energy slowly condensed on the flaming sword and flew quickly towards Morgana as Kesa spoke.
Morgana looked at the incoming energy and her pupils dilated slightly.
She felt the fatal danger from this attack. It turned out that Kesha was hiding so deeply and she didn’t even know it!
Morgana tried to dodge the attack, but found that it had locked onto her. No matter where she hid, she would be tracked.
Feeling the changes, Morgana mobilized her energy and raised her lightning spear, ready to withstand the attack.
The attack arrived in the blink of an eye. Morgana looked at the flying energy and she didn’t know if she could survive this attack. Even if she survived, she would be beaten to death by the army of angels.
Goodbye, Kun. You must take good care of yourself. Don’t blame me for not being there until you were born. I couldn’t wait any longer.
A final thought flashed through Morgana’s mind, and then she slowly closed her eyes.
The moment Morgana closed her eyes, a white light flew towards her rapidly.
The latecomer arrives first.
The attack is fast, and the white light is even faster.
“boom..”
The flying white light hit the attack directly without any hesitation.
A huge amount of energy roared outward from between the attack and the white light.
The angels around, even Kesha, felt a gust of wind blowing past.
Some angels with weaker strength were directly attacked by this energy storm, and their faces turned pale, and some even had traces of blood at the corners of their mouths.
However, Morgana behind the white light was not affected at all, and even the black hair in her bun did not flutter.
The energy slowly dissipated from the impact point, and a slightly cracked eggshell floated in the air.
It was this that blocked the attack for Morgana just now.
Morgana waited for the attack to come, but after so long, no attack came.
She slowly opened her eyes and saw a suspended eggshell in front of her. There were already slight cracks on the eggshell.
However, the eggshell still blocked Morgana’s body, and the white energy emanating from the eggshell completely protected Morgana in the energy.
“Kun.”
Morgana screamed as she looked at the eggshell in front of her.
She didn’t expect that it would be Xiao Kun who blocked the attack for her.
As Liang Bing spoke, the eggshell shook slightly.
Kesha looked at the eggshell that suddenly flew towards her, her brows furrowed, and her heart was in turmoil.
Her husband actually blocked Morgana’s attack.
This made Kesha unable to accept it. Was it really her fault? Was it her fault?
My mother’s death was also for the angels, there was nothing I could do.
If possible, Kesa would rather face the fall instead of her mother.
But, but she had no choice, she was powerless and could only watch her mother bid farewell in front of her.
Weiwei put down the flaming sword in her hand, and Kai’Sa looked coldly at the eggshell that Morgana called Kun.
“Holy Son, what do you mean?”
There was a hint of anger in Kesha’s voice, but more of it was unspeakable jealousy.
Her husband was protecting her own sister like this, and her sister had already fallen into the enemy camp.
Eggshell did not answer Kesa and continued to float in front of Morgana.
The thin white light still protected Morgana.
Seeing that Xiao Kun did not answer, Kesha raised the sword in her hand again.
“Leave here, I want to clean up the mess for the angel clan!”
The flaming sword pointed at Xiao Kun and Morgana. The momentum also surged out.
Xiao Kun tried his best to use his internal energy to suppress the raging energy in his body while staying in the eggshell.
Just now, although the eggshell blocked most of the attack, Xiao Kun inside the eggshell was also feeling uncomfortable.
The agitated energy was transmitted directly into the eggshell, causing Xiao Kun to almost vomit blood.
Listening to Kesha’s words, Xiao Kun slowly suppressed his energy and slowly opened his eyes.
“Let her go!”
Three simple words came out of Xiao Kun’s mouth.
It spread directly along the eggshell.
The angels present were all shocked when they heard Xiao Kun’s words!
Especially Kesha, after hearing Xiao Kun’s words, her eyes were full of disbelief.
But what was more of it was jealousy. The hand holding the sword was shaking at a amplitude visible to the naked eye.
“impossible!”
Keisha directly and sternly rejected Xiao Kun’s words. This was her husband, why did he protect her like this when she had already fallen? Why!
As Kaisa spoke, all her aura rushed towards Xiao Kun, intending to use her aura to forcibly move Xiao Kun away who was blocking Morgana.
Facing Kesha’s aura, Xiao Kun also released all the aura in his body.
A breath of the early stage of the main god quickly dissipated from the eggshell to the surroundings.
Although he was not as powerful as Kesha, Kesha knew that it was impossible to force Xiao Kun to leave!
Xiao Kun tried his best to resist Kesha’s breath, but Kesha’s breath made him feel uncomfortable.
“Let her go, unless you want me to be born early!”
Please collect, please give me flowers, please give me comments, please give me everything for my new book.
Chapter 7: The first time I cried, and also the last time (Please collect) (Old version)
Xiao Kun s words shocked Kesha so much that the corners of her mouth even twitched a little.
“you,,”
Keisha pointed at Xiao Kun and looked at him for a long time but couldn’t say anything.
Xiao Kun was born early.
Others may not know, but as the king of angels, she certainly knows.
Mother once said that if the Son of God were to be born prematurely, there would be a great disaster for the angel race.
So he instructed Kesha that no matter what, the Son of God must not be born prematurely.
At the moment, Xiao Kun was directly threatening Kesha with coming out early.
Xiao Kun didn’t know the consequences of being born prematurely, but he felt that if the eggshell was attacked like the previous one again, it would shatter directly.
In that case, even if he didn’t want to be born, he would be forced to be born.
Why! Why!
Kesha put down the flaming sword and yelled at Xiao Kun.
Her sister opposed her and resisted her succession to the throne of Angel King.
Her husband even threatened her to let go of her fallen sister by threatening to be born early.
Xiao Kun did not reply, but just floated quietly in the air.
Morgana looked at Xiao Kun in disbelief. She didn’t expect Xiao Kun to be so straightforward.
He would protect her without hesitation, even if she was his wife, even if she was the King of Angels.
The battlefield fell into silence and no one dared to make any noise.
Kai’Sa came to her senses from her excitement and casually recalled the flaming sword.
He looked coldly at Morgana behind Xiao Kun and slowly fell to the ground.
As the order was given, Kesha walked into the hall without looking back.
The angels around her couldn’t believe the orders given by Kesha.
Their king actually compromised? He actually backed down?
Unfortunately, Kesha ignored their questions. When Kesha walked into the hall, the door of the hall closed.
The tightly closed door made the angels dare not to offend their king, so they had to slowly guard the entrance of the hall.
When Xiao Kun saw Kesha retreat, a stream of energy wrapped around Morgana and flew quickly towards the outskirts of the City of Angels.
Morgana did not resist at all and obediently followed Xiao Kun’s energy.
Outside the City of Angels.
Just this short distance actually caused the cracks on Xiao Kun’s eggshell to increase a few more.
Morgana is now in the City of Angels, looking at Xiao Kun who is separated by a wall. But she can never go back, and this place has nothing to do with her in the future.
After looking at Xiao Kun again, Morgana resolutely turned and left.
Watching Morgana getting farther and farther away, Xiao Kun directly controlled the eggshell to fly towards the reincarnation pool.
Silently.
Xiao Kun once again sank into the reincarnation pool where he had stayed for six hundred years.
And Kesha in the hall had received the message the moment Xiao Kun returned to the reincarnation pool.
At this moment, Kesha felt even more uncomfortable.
Why, you didn’t even come over to look at me, am I so incompetent? Am I so unacceptable to you?
As she thought about it, two tears fell from the corners of Kesha’s eyes.
This was the first time she cried since she was born.
In the past, no matter how wronged she was, she would just laugh it off.
And today.
The death of the mother, the fall of the sister, and the favoritism of the husband.
This made the queen shed the first tear in her life.
As these two tears fell, Kesha’s tears could no longer be stopped.
Keisha didn’t know for whom she was shedding these tears, they just flowed unconsciously.
I don t know how much time has passed, and I don t know how long Kesha has been crying.
The red and swollen eyes make people look haggard and distressed.
Raising her hand to wipe away her tears, Keisha slowly stood up.
This was the first time she cried, and also the last time.
Walk into the hall step by step, stand at the door of the hall, and look at the magnificence of the City of Angels.
“Did the Holy Son have any reaction?”
Keisha asked the angel next to her casually, without any emotion in her words, and there was no sign that she had just cried.
“Queen, no, the Son has been inactive since returning to the Reincarnation Pond.”
The angel answered Kesha respectfully. She didn’t know what the king was thinking. The king should know this information better than them.
However, since the king asked, I should answer honestly.
After hearing the answer, Kaisha nodded, spread her wings behind her, and flew directly towards the reincarnation pond.
Looking at Kesha flying away, the guards shook their heads. They didn’t know and couldn’t know what the princes were thinking.
Kesa stood beside the reincarnation pool, looking at the pool with rich energy.
With a wave of his hand, the guards beside the reincarnation pool retreated, and only Kesha was left here.
Kesha slowly walked to the reincarnation pool and looked at the center.
“What do you think?”
“You are obviously my husband, but why are you so protective of her?”
“Or am I really wrong?”
Keisha talked to herself like a helpless child.
Xiao Kun did not answer her. Now Xiao Kun has fallen into deep cultivation.
Today’s battle with Kesha made Xiao Kun realize his own gap.
He wants to practice, he wants strength.
Only with strength can he dominate the world.
Looking at the reincarnation pool with no one answering, Kesa gave a miserable smile.
“Well, when you reach your coming-of-age ceremony, you and I will swear to be together.”
After Youyou uttered a word, Kaisha flew out of the reincarnation pool without even looking back.
There is no point for her to continue staying here now, she might as well make arrangements for the angel clan.
Liang Bing degenerates into Morgana, and the strength of the dark forces increases greatly.
She needs to make arrangements to guard against the invasion of dark forces.
With Kesha’s departure, everything returned to silence.
There were no more fluctuations in the reincarnation pool, only angels were born there.
Xiao Kun also entered into deep cultivation and never woke up.
As for what Kesha said, it was also recorded by Xiaoxiao.
Wait for Xiao Kun to wake up and then convey it to him.
Please give me flowers, please add me to your collection, please give me flowers, please add me to your collection, thank you for your support, please give me flowers, please give me flowers. Rolling around in cuteness, please give me flowers.
Chapter 8 Alas, Traitor! (Please collect) (Old version)
Time passed slowly and everything returned to normal.
The angel clan, under Kesha’s management, is becoming increasingly powerful.
After Kaisha left that night, she became more attentive to the management of the angels. She spent almost the entire day managing the angels, then resting, and then managing the affairs of the angels again.
This rhythm was broken one day.
In a palace:
“What! Yun, say it again!”
A voice filled with anger came from the hall.
Kesha sat on the throne in the hall, looking down at the hall with murderous eyes.
At the bottom of the hall, an angel was standing there, bending over.
“Queen, the Super Seminary is conducting experiments in the City of Angels, and Karsus the Death Singer is also there. They seem to have had a conflict over some philosophy, and they are fighting inside the Super Seminary.”
The angel called Yun repeated what she had just reported without saying a word or being humble.
Kaisha listened to Yun’s words, slowly clasped her hands together, anger appeared on her face, and her eyes stared straight ahead.
Kesha slowly stood up from the throne, looked at the angels below, and said in a cold voice.
“Go to the Super Seminary!”
After hearing what Kesha said, the angel nodded without any hesitation.
“Yes, Queen.”
. . . . . . . . . .
In Super Seminary:
A man in a purple robe stood there, the wide robe completely covering his body and face. The man held a staff in one hand and a book in the other.
“Principal Jilan, I’m telling you again that your philosophy is wrong. Although students don’t want to challenge your philosophy, it is indeed wrong. It is an academic mistake.”
The man in purple robe whispered to the person in front of him. His voice was low but clear.
Look around the man in purple robe again.
There was dead silence. The flowers that were originally in full bloom withered instantly after the purple-robed man arrived.
Opposite the man in purple robe, an old man stood there quietly.
The old man had a kind smile on his face, and his slightly hunched back was no longer straight, which was the way he should be at his age. What was surprising was that both his hair and beard were blue.
The old man was wearing a light blue robe that matched his hair. There was a large clock painted on the robe, but the clock looked a little illusory and it seemed to be moving.
The old man listened to the words of the man in purple robe and shook his head slightly.
“Then what is your academic discipline, Karsus? Is death the only thing that is eternal?”
After hearing the old man’s words, the man in purple shook his head and then nodded.
“Principal Jilan, death is not necessarily eternal, but it is a new beginning. No one knows what true eternity is. Didn’t the Shenhe civilization fail to achieve eternity?”
Karsas’ voice sounded like he was talking to himself, but also like a question.
After finishing speaking, without waiting for the old man to speak, Karsas spoke again.
“Perhaps there is no eternity in the universe. Life and death alternate, the old and the new exchange, withering and rebirth. The existence of all these things shows that eternity is impossible.”
“Of course, there may be eternity in the universe, but it is definitely not the kind of eternity you are talking about. Maybe we can’t do it yet, but I can be sure that eternity is not the kind you are talking about.”
Karsus’ voice was a little distorted by the end. The original question had a prelude to a roar.
Kiran laughed when he heard what Karsus said, and his somewhat old face regained some of its youthful joy.
“Karsus, oh Karsus, isn’t my existence eternal? I have experienced the destruction of Shenhe civilization, and I have experienced it until now. In the future, I will have to experience that mysterious civilization again.”
When Kiran finished speaking, he looked at Karsus deeply.
When Karsus saw this look from Kiran, his body trembled involuntarily.
Why did he say that? Did he know my secret? That was impossible. I had always kept it secret, no one could know. Even if they knew, they only knew a little bit, which had nothing to do with civilization.
But Kiran talked about that mysterious civilization, could it be that he saw something?
However, even so, Karsus would not admit it so easily.
“Principal Kieran, I don’t want to say anything more. Facts will prove that your academics are wrong. Just like this flower.”
Karsus said this, and slowly lowered his body. Looking at the withered flower beside him, he slowly stretched out a hand and gently brushed it over the flower.
Following Karsas’s action, the withered flower actually bloomed again.
But what is different from before is that the original flowers were full of vitality, but now they are full of death.
Kiran looked at Karsus’s actions and the reopened flower and shook his head slightly.
“Alas, traitor!”
A soft sigh came from Kiran’s mouth. When Karsus heard Kiran’s words, his body stiffened, and then he pretended not to hear it and slowly stood up from the ground.
The purple robe that blocked the view was facing Kiran directly.
“Principal Kieran…”
Karsus paused when he had just finished speaking. His eyes, which were originally looking at Jilan, instantly looked in a certain direction in the air.
The moment Karsus stopped, Zilean looked up into the sky.
I saw that where the two people’s eyes met, waves slowly appeared, and then several illusory figures appeared from the air.
Before the figure fully appeared, the angry voice was already heard.
“Karsas, you are so brave. How can I, an angel, do anything to you?”
ps: Please give me flowers, please give me flowers. Please give me flowers.
Chapter 9: Super Seminary Expelled from the City of Angels! (Please collect) (Old version)
Kesha’s angry voice resounded throughout the City of Angels. As the words fell, Kesha appeared from the air. Standing in the air, a team of angels followed closely behind her, alerting the angel king to everything around her.
Looking at Kaisha, her eyes were full of murderous intent, coldly looking at Jilan and Karsus in front of her; her arrogant posture fully reflected the nobility of the Angel King. The flaming sword burning with blazing flames was tightly held in Kaisha’s hand.
Karsus looked at Kai’Sa in the air, his eyes full of helplessness. The same was true for Jilan, who was no better than Karsus. He avoided looking at Kai’Sa.
Kesha looked at Kiran and slowly fell from the air.
“Principal Kieran, I need an explanation!”
Kesha’s calm voice reached Jilan’s ears. After hearing what Kesha said, Jilan’s brows were about to frown together. His originally old face became even older.
“Well, Queen Kesha…”
Jilan hesitated a little, he didn’t know how to explain. After all, this is the City of Angels, the territory of the angels. He didn’t know how to explain it, and, and when he discussed it with Kesha’s mother.
Keisha looked at Kiran and snorted heavily.
“Humph! Principal Jilan, I remember when you discussed this with my mother, she made a very strong statement: No one from any evil force is allowed to appear in the City of Angels!”
As Kaisa said this, she glanced at Karsus, and it was obvious how profound the meaning was.
Jilan listened to Kesha’s words and nodded slightly. When the Super Seminary moved into the City of Angels, the previous Angel King specifically announced to them:
You can come in, I am not a petty person. However, the City of Angels does not allow anyone with evil power to appear. Once you find them, don’t blame me for being ruthless!
Karsus was listening to Kai’Sa’s words from the side, his hand holding the staff was clenched tightly, and the blue veins on his hand were exposed.
When Kesa saw this, she simply swung the flaming sword in her hand.
“Now, I need an explanation. Why is this evil god here, and why is he called a traitor by you?”
Karsus looked at the flaming sword pointing at him and could no longer hold back, roaring madly.
“Why does every god regard death as a sin! We are just different in philosophy and action. Why does everyone hate death so much, why!”
Karsus’ voice was not suppressed at all. He really didn’t understand. It was just a difference in philosophy, why should there be a distinction between justice and evil! What is the definition of justice and evil?
No one can clearly say what is justice and what is evil. Because there is no definition at all, but everyone has different ideas, and justice and evil in their eyes are also different.
Kai’Sa looked at Karsus and said coldly.
“Your horrific story has been circulated for billions of years. I am only stating the facts!”
Karsus listened to Kaisha’s words and suddenly looked up at her. He opened his mouth to say something else, but after trying for a long time, he reluctantly lowered his head again.
“I don’t want to argue with you. I have my own ideas.”
Karsas’ voice was extremely low, and there was a hint of unwillingness in it.
Kai’Sa sniffed slightly when she heard what Karsus said.
“The existence of angels proves that your philosophy is wrong!”
Jilan was very conflicted; Karsus and Kai’Sa, their hatred could not be explained in a short time. Karsus’s academics were a little darker, but in Jilan’s eyes, it was still acceptable.
Kai’Sa is exactly the opposite of Karthus, but of course this is not the main point.
The most important thing is that Kesha’s sister, Liang Bing, was judged out of the angel clan and became a fallen angel; this put a death label on all the dark forces in Kesha.
Looking at the two people who were on the verge of a fight, Jilan shook his head slightly; his originally hunched back bent a little more. An old voice slowly sounded.
“Hey, Queen Kesha, Karsus. Calm down first, and we’ll talk slowly.”
Keisha listened to Kiran’s words without even looking at him.
“I have nothing to discuss with such an evil god!”
Karsus listened to Kai’Sa’s words without saying anything. He just stood aside quietly, waiting for Jilan’s next words.
Jilan looked at Kesha and knew her attitude. Then, in Kesha’s confused eyes, Jilan bowed to her.
As Kiran moved, the old voice also sounded.
“Queen Kesha, the old man has overstepped his boundaries.”
After Zilean finished speaking, he waved his hand suddenly towards Karsus.
Karsus watched Kiran’s actions without any resistance. He just stood there and let Kiran act like that.
Then, Karsus disappeared directly from Kai’Sa’s sight.
Kai’Sa looked at the place where Karsus disappeared, her eyes narrowed slightly, the anger on her face slowly faded, leaving only endless coldness hanging on it.
“Principal Jilan, is this what you told me?”
Kesha almost spoke with gritted teeth. Kieran listened with frowned brows, but said nothing.
Looking at Kiran’s appearance, Kesa waved her hand fiercely and took back the flaming sword.
“From today on, the Super Seminary will be expelled from the City of Angels!”
The words that no resistance would be tolerated came out of Kaisha’s mouth. After that, Kaisha walked away directly. The team of angels who followed Kaisha watched the queen leave, and followed Kaisha to leave.
Kiran looked at the departing angel and sighed slightly.
Super Seminary, another flag was pulled out.
Not long after this, a new force emerged in the universe.
That force called itself: The Demon Clan.
The leader is Morgana, who calls herself the Fallen Queen and madly expands her power. Other dark forces not only do not stop Morgana, but even help her develop in a subtle way.
This is a bit hard to believe, it’s like they got authorization from someone, it’s so neat and tidy it’s scary.
Kesha once wanted to destroy Morgana, but Morgana’s forces were at the center of the dark forces.
The angels cannot attack Morgana directly, and the dark forces will not let Kesa pass.
Kai’Sa had no choice but to erode the dark forces step by step and watch Morgana grow stronger.
Morgana’s speed of development made Kesa wonder if someone was helping her.
But she couldn’t stop it.
The two of them could only waste time like this, and time passed quickly.
Ten thousand years have passed.
Ask for flowers, ask for flowers,
Chapter 10: The Immortal’s Quest (Please Collect) (Old Version)
Ten thousand years passed in a flash.
Xiao Kun, who was originally immersed in deep training, suddenly opened his eyes, and a breath gushed out from the eggshell.
But it only stayed in the eggshell and didn’t flow out at all.
“He’s still at the peak of the middle stage of the Lord God. Why can’t he break through?”
Xiao Kun muttered to himself and shook his head a little depressed.
Six thousand years ago was the 4,000th year that Morgana rebelled against the City of Angels.
Xiao Kun broke through to the middle stage of the main god, and he was unstoppable all the way, directly reaching the peak of the middle stage.
But that’s how it is, Xiao Kun is stuck here.
Six thousand years have passed, and there has been no progress at all.
The only benefit is that it helps Xiao Kun accumulate a lot of energy.
Xiao Kun couldn’t figure out what was going on. This shouldn’t happen. Even if it wasn’t right, he wouldn’t just stay away.
“Master, the energy here can only allow you to break through to the middle stage of the Lord God. If there is more, it can only allow you to accumulate energy. It is not of much use.”
Xiaoxiao pointed out the key factor here in one sentence, which relieved Xiao Kun’s doubts.
“Eh? Then haven’t I practiced for 6,000 years in vain?”
When Xiao Kun heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched. Didn’t he just do nothing?
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun’s expression and laughed while covering her little mouth.
“Master, please take a look at your points list.”
Xiaoxiao said something to Xiao Kun and showed a mysterious smile.
Xiao Kun didn’t understand and casually clicked on his points list.
When the numbers that appeared after clicking on the list made Xiao Kun open his mouth in amazement.
Two hundred and forty million…
Xiao Kun pointed at the list, not knowing what to say.
More than 200 million, he had gained so many things without realizing it.
When Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun’s expression, her smile widened.
“Master, this is only one tenth of your accumulation over the past six thousand years.”
Xiaoxiao told Xiao Kun the reason for this number, but even so, Xiao Kun was unable to react at all.
One tenth of the accumulation.
That s not right. If this is only one-tenth of the accumulation, where did the rest go?
Xiao Kun thought about it for a moment, where is the remaining nine-tenths? This is such a huge number, just one-tenth is already so much.
Xiao Kun no longer thought about anything and focused his attention directly into the system space.
This was the first time that Xiao Kun entered the system space after coming to Super God. In the past, he only communicated with Xiao Xiao in consciousness.
“Owner.”
When Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun coming in, she hurried over.
“Master, how long have you not come to see Xiaoxiao? Woo woo~~~”
Xiaoxiao was holding onto the corner of Xiao Kun’s clothes, complaining.
Indeed, 10,600 years.
Xiao Kun spent 10,600 years in a pool like this, and unknowingly spent many years that many people would like to live.
“Xiaoxiao, be good.”
Xiao Kun looked at Xiaoxiao and comforted her.
Although so much time has passed for Xiao Kun, there is not much difference between now and when he first entered the super god realm.
After all, he had been practicing here for more than 10,000 years. Apart from practicing, it was just practicing. Liang Bing only came here occasionally. However, that was a long time ago.
“Xiaoxiao, where are my other accumulations?”
“Yes, Master, where are you?”
Xiaoxiao lay weakly in Xiao Kun’s arms and pointed to a corner.
Xiao Kun followed Xiao Xiao’s finger and looked over.
A rope and a Tang sword were lying quietly in the corner Xiaoxiao pointed to, so simple that there was no light at all.
Xiao Kun gently picked up Xiaoxiao and slowly walked to the corner.
Looking at the two items on the ground, I was a little confused. Shouldn’t the accumulation be turned into points? How did it become these two things?
Thinking about it, Xiao Kun looked at Xiao Xiao in confusion, wanting to ask what was going on.
Seeing this, Xiaoxiao straightened her face in Xiao Kun’s arms and pointed casually.
The rope that was originally lying quietly in the corner slowly floated up.
“Master, don’t underestimate these two things.”
As he said this, he playfully pulled the rope towards Xiao Kun, and then casually pulled the rope apart.
Immortal Rope:
It can be extended at will. Any object touched by the owner can be directly tied up after three seconds of contact. It cannot be stopped. After being tied up, the owner controls everything about the person being tied up, including the use of energy.
Ignore level differences. Ignore size differences. Ignore everything, can directly penetrate any obstacle to bind the real body. Can be invisible. Can be retracted at will.
Can split into two. (Growing)
The rope itself is indestructible
Xiao Kun stared at the attributes in front of him in amazement.
This is so fucking powerful.
Ignore the level difference, ignore all obstacles, and directly tie up the real body.
As long as you make contact for three seconds, you can directly choose whether to tie it up. These properties made Xiao Kun unbelievable.
Xiao Kun stumbled as he spoke, he couldn’t believe the properties in front of him. It was clear how powerful this thing was without any description.
Seeing this, Xiaoxiao smiled at Xiao Kun.
“Master, this thing cost you half of your savings.”
After hearing Xiao Xiao’s words, Xiao Kun shook his head without even thinking.
“Don’t even mention half, even if it’s nine-tenths or one hundred percent, it’s still worth it.”
ps: Please give me flowers, please give me flowers. Yan, please come out soon, is anyone looking forward to it? Anyway, flowers, flowers, mumu.
Chapter 11 A Fight (Please Collect) (Old Version)
Xiao Kun directly took a fancy to the one that ignored the level, which was terrifying. Even if I can’t beat you, as long as I make contact with you for three seconds, you will still be tied up by the immortal rope.
Xiaoxiao did not deny Xiao Kun’s statement, but nodded instead.
“Master, you didn’t say that. This thing is really important. As long as the master can entangle the enemy for three seconds, the enemy will surrender.”
Xiao Kun forced himself to suppress his excitement and pointed at the Tang sword on the side.
“What about this? What is this?”
Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun pointing at the Tang sword and waved her hand to attract the sword.
“This is a little different from the Immortal Rope.”
Tang sword: indestructible.
Just four words of introduction made Xiao Kun feel very upset. What does that mean? Indestructible means you are done for? Are you kidding me?
Xiao Kun, with a frown on his face, reached out and grabbed the Tang sword.
A sense of oldness emanated from the Tang sword itself, causing Xiao Kun to involuntarily glance at the sword.
The feeling from the blade made Xiao Kun feel that no matter what was in front of him, he could chop it off with one blow.
“Xiaoxiao, what exactly is this Tang sword?”
Xiao Kun waved the Tang sword casually, he was not very good at it.
“This, the owner just needs to remember that it is indestructible.”
Xiaoxiao pointed at it casually, as if she also looked down on this thing.
Well, there has to be a limit.
The corner of Xiao Kun’s mouth twitched. This explanation was really… very weird.
Xiaoxiao listened, put her hand on her head and thought about it. She didn’t know what answer to give Xiao Kun.
“Master, if you think like that, the flaming sword in Kesha’s hand is nothing but paper in front of it.”
Xiaoxiao finally gave Xiao Kun an explanation.
“Of course, that’s only if I haven’t injected divine power into it. If I have injected divine power into it, I can barely deal it a few moves, but that’s all.”
After saying that, Xiaoxiao felt inadequate and added another sentence, but after looking at it, she still looked down on Kesha’s flaming sword.
Xiao Kun listened to Xiao Xiao’s words and nodded: “In that case, this is also a good thing.”
Xiao Xiao curled her lips at Xiao Kun’s words.
“This thing only cost the owner one-fifth of his savings.”
Xiaoxiao’s words made Xiao Kun’s eyes light up. He stopped looking at Tang Dao and turned to look at Xiaoxiao.
“What about the rest of my money?”
One fifth. One half. One tenth. Where did the remaining fifth go?
“The rest, the rest, we will know when the master is born.”
Xiaoxiao didn’t tell Xiao Kun where they were going, but gave Xiao Kun a mysterious smile.
Seeing this, Xiao Kun didn’t worry about it anymore. These two things were enough.
“Xiaoxiao, is there a place to train? I need actual combat.”
Xiao Kun narrowed his eyes and said something.
The fighting techniques he used before were completely useless here, as it was mostly a battle of energy. The weapons, magic, and energy used.
He would not do any of these.
“Yes, Master, but you need the Master’s points to enter.”
Xiaoxiao nodded directly.
What doesn’t the Crazy System have? It has everything. As long as you have points, it’s no problem to create another system for you.
“Open it for me.”
Xiao Kun chose to open it without thinking.
“Okay, Master, how long will it be open?”
Xiaoxiao worked on it for a while, and a stream of energy was ready, all that was left was Xiao Kun’s next order.
“Until I come out on my own, or the points run out.”
Xiao Kun thought about it and decided to play hard.
If you don’t open it for enough time and it comes out when you are not familiar with anything, then it’s nothing.
“Okay, Master, the training ground is open.”
As Xiaoxiao spoke, the energy slowly expanded and a wormhole appeared in the system space.
“Xiaoxiao, if I enter the training ground, will time outside pass by?”
Xiao Kun thought about it and decided to focus on this.
“Yes, Master. You can also set it to still, but it requires a lot of points.”
“Forget it, I’m going. If it takes more than ten thousand years, remember to notify me.”
After saying something casually, Xiao Kun walked directly into the wormhole.
Xiaoxiao looked at the disappearing Xiao Kun with an evil smile on her face.
“Kesha, have you ever thought about this binding?”
As he spoke, Xiaoxiao slowly stroked the immortal rope, as if he was planning something.
That s right, Xiaoxiao exchanged this thing for Xiao Kun more for revenge against Kesha.
Xiaoxiao still remembers the time when Kesha forced Xiao Kun ten thousand years ago.
If Xiao Kun had not come out to threaten Kesha, Kesha would probably attack Xiao Kun again. With Xiao Kun’s strength, it is almost impossible to stop Kesha.
From then on, there was one more name in Xiaoxiao’s notebook: Kesha.
This is why Xiaoxiao exchanged the magic rope for Xiao Kun. Although the function of the magic rope is very powerful, that is not Xiaoxiao’s purpose.
Xiaoxiao’s goal is Kesha, but Xiao Kun can’t beat Kesha. In the end, Xiaoxiao had to choose this immortal rope. The existence of this can make Xiao Kun succeed directly.
As the saying goes: Only by keeping your original intention in mind can you achieve your goal.
Xiaoxiao really puts a lot of effort into Kesha, it’s really touching.
Without further ado, Xiao Kun walked into the training ground.
What caught my eye was a fight.
There is no goal, nothing, just fighting.
Each of them fought for themselves, and each of them killed the people around them.
After Xiao Kun came in, he was also forced to join in. When he joined here, he found that his energy was unusable and he could only rely on his own strength to fight.
One cut after another.
Xiao Kun held the Tang sword in his hand and killed everything around him. He chopped down anything in front of him.
Xiao Kun didn’t know how long he had been killing; he became numb.
Just mechanical killing and chopping.
If you observe carefully, every move of Xiao Kun hits the target directly.
Woo~~~~
A trumpet blast disappeared from the battlefield.
All the original people disappeared with the sound of the horn.
Xiao Kun was the only one left on the entire battlefield.
Xiao Kun looked at the battlefield, holding the Tang sword tightly in his hand. He kept his eyes and ears alert, nervously guarding against any possible danger.
I don’t know how much time passed, but the horn sounded again.
With the sound of the horn, countless monsters appeared from all directions, and another fight ensued.
At this time, Xiao Kun suddenly found that his energy was ready to use.
After feeling the difference, Xiao Kun raised his energy and started to compete with the things around him.
. . . . . . . .
Hoo, hoo, hoo.
Heavy breathing sounds were heard.
“Master, are you okay?”
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun, who was covered in blood, and the tightly grasped Tang Dao, which made Xiaoxiao stand far away and dare not take it away.
After hearing Xiaoxiao’s words, Xiao Kun raised his head and looked at Xiaoxiao suddenly, with murderous aura surging out of him.
When Xiao Kun saw clearly that the person who was speaking was Xiao Xiao, his whole body relaxed and he fainted.
ps: Yan is about to be born, and the story will slowly unfold. The story between Liang Bing, Kesha, Yan, and the middle is about to begin. Finally, flowers, flowers, flowers, woo woo
Chapter 12 You’ve Been In There For Ten Thousand Years (Please Give Me Flowers, Please Give Me Flowers) (Old Version)
Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun fainted, screamed, and ran over quickly.
Looking at Xiao Kun lying on the ground, Xiao Xiao hurriedly checked Xiao Kun.
After checking it over, I felt relieved.
Xiao Kun was just too nervous, and the sudden relaxation led to his coma.
Xiaoxiao slowly took off Xiao Kun’s already tattered clothes.
Then he casually touched the side.
As Xiaoxiao moved, the clothes flew into the air and turned into ashes.
Looking at Xiao Kun’s perfect figure, Xiao Xiao unconsciously stroked Xiao Kun’s strong muscles.
Following Xiaoxiao’s movements, Xiao Kun’s originally tense body slowly relaxed, and the Tang sword in his hand also slowly loosened.
Hearing the sound of the Tang sword falling to the ground, Xiaoxiao summoned a set of clothes from somewhere and changed them for Xiao Kun.
Looking at Xiao Kun with his eyes closed, Xiao Xiao slowly lay down in Xiao Kun’s arms, holding Xiao Kun with both hands and burying her little head tightly in Xiao Kun’s chest.
Slowly, breathing in step with Xiao Kun’s breathing.
Xiaoxiao still remembers that when Xiao Kun first entered the main god space, he said he wanted to sleep here.
This is only the third time I have entered, and I have already achieved this goal.
Haha, still on the ground, still accompanying myself.
As she thought about it, Xiaoxiao unconsciously moved a little on Xiao Kun’s body.
Xiao Kun didn t know whether it was unconscious or what.
He reached out and hugged Xiaoxiao, making her unable to move.
Xiaoxiao felt Xiao Kun’s movements, but did not dare to move and disturb Xiao Kun’s rest.
He stayed close to Xiao Kun and slowly calmed down.
. . . . . . .
“Hmm.”
Xiao Kun suddenly opened his tightly closed eyes and his whole body instantly became tense.
Xiaoxiao felt Xiao Kun’s reaction in his arms, and used her small hands to comfort him on his chest again and again.
I don t know whether Xiaoxiao s comfort worked or Xiao Kun reacted.
Xiao Kun’s body slowly relaxed and his breathing gradually became steady.
“How long have I been back? Xiaoxiao.”
Xiao Kun looked at Xiaoxiao who was lying in his arms and comforting him, and said softly.
After saying that, he slowly stood up from the ground and sat up, shaking his still confused head.
When Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Kun like this, she stood up and massaged Xiao Kun’s head.
Rouyi’s small hands gently pressed on Xiao Kun’s temples, allowing Xiao Kun to slowly recover his spirit.
“It has only been three days since the master came back.”
Xiaoxiao said casually. To Xiao Kun, for whom years seemed a small unit, three days was indeed not a long time.
“How long have I been at the training ground?”
Xiao Kun slowly stood up, let out a long breath, turned around, grabbed Xiaoxiao’s little hand, and played with it in his hand.
Xiaoxiao’s face turned a little red because of Xiao Kun’s sudden action.
“Master~~~”
“Hmm? What’s wrong?”
Xiao Kun pretended not to know and played with the soft little hand without any concern.
“No, no.”
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun and finally gave in. Besides, she also liked Xiao Kun’s actions, but it was too sudden and she didn’t react.
“Master, you have been in there for ten thousand years.”
“Forehead.”
Xiaoxiao’s words were heard by Xiao Kun who was playing with his hands.
“a thousand years?”
Xiao Kun let go of Xiaoxiao’s hand and looked at Xiaoxiao in disbelief.
He didn’t expect that he would kill in that battlefield for ten thousand years!
Xiaoxiao nodded without any hesitation.
“Yes, Master, ten thousand years.”
Xiaoxiao’s affirmative answer made Xiao Kun frown.
“It’s been a while indeed.”
Xiao Kun groaned for a moment, his eyes looking into the endless distance.
“Has anything happened in these ten thousand years?”
“No, Master. The reincarnation pond is still the same. Kesha has not been here either.”
Xiaoxiao shook her head and answered Xiao Kun.
But there was one thing Xiaoxiao hid.
It was the eighteen-year-old oath that Kesha told Xiao Kun twenty thousand years ago.
“Really?”
Xiao Kun said casually, without even looking at Xiao Xiao, and picked up the Tang sword on the ground.
Ten thousand years of fighting had made him thoroughly familiar with this sword.
Indestructible, these four words completely explain it.
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun’s expression, hesitated for a moment, and finally pursed her lips.
“Kesha came here 20,000 years ago and said she would swear an oath of union with the master when the master turned 18.”
Xiaoxiao said this very reluctantly. She would rather Xiao Kun didn’t know. When Xiao Kun was born, she would tie up Kesha with a magic rope.
Listening to Xiaoxiao’s words, Xiao Kun nodded slightly.
“This is what she should be.”
“Um, Master, did you know she would say this?”
When Xiaoxiao heard what Xiao Kun said, she looked at him with some curiosity.
Looking at Xiaoxiao’s confusion, Xiao Kun smiled.
“Haha, she’s such a powerful person, she would definitely inform me instead of waiting for me to be born to discuss it with me.”
As he spoke, Xiao Kun slowly walked to the side of the magical rope. With a thought, the magical rope quickly flew to Xiao Kun’s side.
Then it instantly shrank and turned into a stream of light that rushed towards Xiao Kun’s wrist.
The next moment, a yellow bracelet appeared on Xiao Kun’s wrist.
“So, she would inform me before I was born. And before that, she didn’t know that I was conscious. After knowing that I was conscious, could she stay idle?”
Xiao Kun finished his sentence casually.
When he contacted the Immortal Rope just now, the system had already helped Xiao Kun recognize his master successfully.
That’s why Xiao Kun can operate the magical rope at will. Now whoever Xiao Kun wants to tie up, he can just follow the method.
“I knew I couldn’t hide it from the master.”
Xiaoxiao listened to what Xiao Kun said and said something with a pout.
This master of mine is not only bad, but also very lustful and rational.
Woohoo~~~
Xiaoxiao felt sad inside. If she continued like this, she would be ruined.
“Okay, be good, Xiaoxiao.”
Xiao Kun turned around and looked at Xiao Xiao, then stretched out his hand and used a special move.
Pat the head to kill!!!
“Hmm~~~ Master~~~”
Xiaoxiao enjoyed Xiao Kun’s caress and nodded in response.
“It’s been ten thousand years, and I’m back.”
Xiao Kun waved his hand casually, and the Tang sword in his hand disappeared.
“Xiaoxiao, be good here and log out of the system.”
After Xiao Kun left a word to Xiao Xiao, he directly chose to exit the system.
A white space.
The inside of the eggshell is still the same. Twenty thousand years have passed, but the eggshell has not changed at all.
Xiao Kun used his energy to casually explore the surroundings. He had been in the Reincarnation Pool for more than 20,000 years, but he had never specifically explored the interior of the Reincarnation Pool, not even roughly.
The energy spread rapidly in the reincarnation pool, and the exploration of the pool was completed in just a few breaths.
Angels appeared in Xiao Kun’s mind one by one, all of them were unborn angels.
Xiao Kun looked at the boring reincarnation pool and was about to give up.
Suddenly an angel appeared in front of Xiao Kun, making his eyes light up.
Energy surged out, and the angel in the making was slowly pulled in front of Xiao Kun.
Please give me flowers, please give me flowers, please give me flowers.
Chapter 13 Little Girl (Please give me flowers, please give me flowers) (Old version)
After the angel was pulled over by Xiao Kun, he absorbed energy unconsciously, but the originally quiet angel became a little impatient.
Looking at the somewhat impatient angel in front of him, Xiao Kun revealed an evil smile.
“Little girl, why are you in such a hurry?”
Xiao Kun whispered something in the eggshell, and then slowly condensed energy.
Slowly send the energy in your body out and gently send it into the body of the angel in front of you.
The angel seemed to sense something and greedily absorbed the energy transmitted by Xiao Kun.
Slowly, the angel’s previous impatience disappeared, and he became calm again. He moved closer and closer to the eggshell, until the angel unconsciously held the eggshell in his arms.
Xiao Kun watched the angel’s movements and slowly began to practice.
However, Xiao Kun did not devote his full strength to cultivation this time. Xiao Kun still left a trace of energy outside.
Time passes slowly.
The angel that was pulled over by Xiao Kun from outside was becoming more and more mature.
Finally, the angel’s eyes moved and then slowly opened.
When the angel’s eyes moved, Xiao Kun woke up directly from his practice.
“Little girl.”
“What’s your name?”
As soon as the angel opened his eyes, a gentle, kind and magnetic voice came into his ears.
“Little girl? Me?”
After hearing Xiao Kun’s words, the angel’s eyes showed confusion.
After a while, he slowly came to his senses, and his eyes were no longer so dull.
“My name is Yan.”
Yan said her name in confusion. She didn’t know where the voice came from, so she just answered instinctively.
“Yan, my name is Kun.”
After listening to Yan’s answer, Xiao Kun replied gently.
Yan looked around in confusion. There was nothing except energy.
But the voice was clearly transmitted to Yan’s ears, still so gentle, making people feel safe.
Yan subconsciously hugged the thing in his arms tightly and wanted to reply again.
But why is there something in my arms?
Yan looked down at his arms, and a cracked eggshell appeared in his sight.
The eggshell was still transmitting purer energy to Yan, energy that was purer than that in the reincarnation pond.
“What are you looking at, little girl?”
Xiao Kun looked at the cute Yan and said again.
This time Yan saw it, she clearly saw the energy fluctuations on the eggshell.
“It’s you? You are, brother?”
Yan looked at the eggshell and said softly. Her beautiful eyes stared at the eggshell unconsciously.
Before Yan became conscious, she felt that she was conceived in a place with very complex energy.
The energy there is in no way comparable to that here.
Later, Yan felt something pulling him here.
The energy here is several times that of where he was at the beginning, and Yan couldn’t help but absorb the energy here.
However, the energy in the place where she was conceived was too complex, making it impossible for her to absorb the energy there.
Just when Yan was anxious, a stream of energy entered her body, helping her cleanse the chaotic energy in her body.
Until all the mixed energy in Yan’s body was slowly cleared out and replaced with purer energy.
Unknowingly, Yan’s qualifications have been improved to several levels.
Because Xiao Kun helped Yan comb his body, Yan unconsciously felt that Xiao Kun was particularly close to him.
She felt a sense of familiarity with Xiao Kun that she had not felt anywhere else.
However, after Yan regained consciousness, he unconsciously regarded Xiao Kun as his brother. (Am I a little bit evil, haha.)
After regaining consciousness, Yan absorbed Xiao Kun’s energy even more vigorously, as if he would not stop until he absorbed Xiao Kun.
However, Xiao Kun’s energy could not be absorbed by Yan.
So no matter how much Yan absorbed, Xiao Kun could provide her with it.
It is because of this that Yan becomes more dependent on Xiao Kun.
“Haha, the little girl finally woke up.”
Xiao Kun neither denied nor admitted it, but just said that Yan finally woke up.
“Brother, is it really you?”
Seeing that Xiao Kun did not deny it, Yan hurriedly called out, looking a little excited.
In Yan’s mind, her brother, Xiao Kun, is the best. The best to her, always responding to her requests.
“Alright, alright, little girl, it’s me. Don’t be so excited. You just regained consciousness. Just practice well.”
Xiao Kun’s gentle words slowly entered Yan’s ears, making Yan feel particularly comfortable.
Yan listened to Xiao Kun’s words and slowly calmed down his excitement.
However, Yan did not practice, but looked at the eggshell in front of him.
“Brother, why are you in here?”
Yan stretched out his hand curiously, as if he wanted to knock on the eggshell in front of him.
However, when Yan was about to knock on the eggshell, Xiao Kun showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth inside the eggshell.
“Xiaoxiao, now that 20,000 years have passed, it’s time for me to be born!”
There was a hint of lowness in Xiao Kun’s voice. This eggshell gave him opportunities, but also limitations.
Shi Gengsheng was trapped here for 20,000 years. Shi Gengsheng threw him into this reincarnation pool for 20,000 years.
Xiao Kun had been thinking about it in his heart, but he was not strong enough to break through before.
Later, due to training, he failed to break through.
Now, considering the time, it s time for me to be born and go out and see this vast world.
“Master, it’s done. Now let’s calculate, the Master was born at the perfect time.”
Xiaoxiao’s voice sounded in Xiao Kun’s heart, and she was also counting the day when Xiao Kun would be born.
She was fed up with the past 20,000 years. Watching Xiao Kun practice every day, she wanted to see what Xiao Kun would look like when he went out to explore the world.
Let Xiao Kun take her to appreciate the scenery of this world and conquer it by the way!
Listening to Xiaoxiao’s words, Xiao Kun nodded. He thought so too.
The two of them seemed to be speaking very slowly, but in fact it was only a moment.
Xiao Kun came back to his senses and looked at Yan’s fingers that were about to touch the eggshell.
Xiao Kun also slowly stretched out his fingers and gently pressed them against the eggshell.
“clang.”
As Yan tapped, Xiao Kun’s fingers slowly exerted force.
The eggshell hesitated and was hit by Xiao Kun’s power, and more and more cracks appeared on it.
Afterwards, the existing cracks began to spread wildly around.
Xiao Kun showed a confident smile inside. He could finally break free from the cage that had imprisoned him for 20,000 years!
Yan was outside looking at the eggshell with more and more cracks, and his little mouth opened unconsciously.
There was a hint of fear in his eyes.
She just tapped it lightly out of curiosity, but why was her brother’s eggshell so fragile?
It broke just by a single hit?
Is my brother okay? Did I do something wrong?
Yan looked at the eggshell, and a mist appeared in his eyes.
Looking nervously at the eggshell with more and more cracks, Yan’s face showed even more grievance.
What should I do? Will my brother blame me?
Yan looked at the eggshell worriedly.
Crack, crack.
The sound of the eggshell breaking slowly reached Yan’s ears.
Yan’s eyes were becoming more and more nervous, and his little mouth was getting bigger and bigger.
ps: Regarding Yan’s personality, you may feel that it is not what you think. But Yan has just spoken and has just regained consciousness. Even the angel system has not accepted it yet, so you know. “Flowers, flowers, flowers, please give me flowers. Please give me flowers.” A certain author squatted in the corner with his eyes dumbfounded, mumbling in a low voice. I beg you for flowers, please give me flowers, woooo.
Chapter 14: The Birth of the Holy Son (Please give me flowers, please give me flowers) (Old version)
When the eggshell cracked, a figure appeared from where the eggshell had been.
Along with the figure appeared, there was also a familiar voice.
The figure gradually became clearer, and at the moment when the figure was completely revealed, the eggshell that originally wrapped Xiao Kun instantly turned into nothingness.
He is 1.8 meters tall, looks tall and strong, with a handsome face and strong muscles, which makes people fascinated.
He had short black hair and two pairs of wide wings behind him that fluttered from time to time.
Xiao Kun officially appeared in front of Yan.
Xiao Kun did not notice any difference in himself, but instead felt a little sorry for the eggshell.
He originally wanted to collect the eggshells after he was born, and refine or make something out of them through other means.
The material of eggshell is as hard as stone, so it must be good for making things with it.
Unfortunately, when Xiao Kun was born, the eggshell turned into nothingness, which made Xiao Kun feel heartbroken for a long time.
Yan looked at Xiao Kun in front of him, his little mouth slowly closed, and he looked at Xiao Kun in surprise.
When Xiao Kun appeared just now, Yan always felt that there was something covering Xiao Kun, making him look a little hazy and unreal.
After Xiao Kun said that, the layer of nothingness disappeared. Xiao Kun officially showed his eyes to Yan, which changed from the illusion just now to a thorough existence.
“elder brother.”
Yan quickly walked up to him and hugged Xiao Kun in front of him.
She rubbed her little face against Xiao Kun’s chest, and held his waist tightly with both hands.
When Xiao Kun was hugged by Yan, he unconsciously reached out and rubbed Yan’s little head.
Yan obediently enjoyed Xiao Kun’s pat on the head.
Xiao Kun looked at his hand. He had a bracelet on it, but other than that, he had nothing else on him!
Xiao Kun looked at his body and suddenly looked behind him. He felt something different.
Turning his head, he saw a pair of wings behind him.
Xiao Kun frowned, and his wings actually fluttered.
Xiao Kun couldn’t see his back, but he clearly felt that this pair of wings belonged to him.
Yan felt Xiao Kun’s stiffness and raised his little face to look at Xiao Kun.
“Brother, what’s wrong?”
The soft voice shocked people and made them feel indescribably comfortable.
“Uh, it’s okay, it’s okay.”
Xiao Kun came back to his senses by Yan’s voice, and said to Yan with a smile, “It’s okay.”
“Girl, you have just been born, so practice and consolidate your skills first. When you reach the god level, your brother will take you out.”
Xiao Kun gently pinched Yan’s little face and smiled at her.
“Okay, I’ll listen to my brother.”
Yan nodded quickly and agreed to Xiao Kun. Then he hugged Xiao Kun, closed his eyes and started practicing.
Xiao Kun looked at Yan who had entered a state of cultivation, and began to contact Xiao Xiao in his heart.
“Xiaoxiao, what happened? Why did I become like this?”
There was a hint of urgency in Xiao Kun’s voice. This look was good in Super God, but it wouldn’t work if he returned to the real world.
Xiaoxiao listened to Xiao Kun’s words without showing any impatience.
“Master, don’t be anxious. Didn’t you ask me about your one-fifth of the accumulation before? Here, this is it.”
Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Kun mischievously, with a hint of pride in her voice.
Xiao Kun felt a little annoyed when listening to Xiao Xiao’s words. It seemed that Xiao Xiao knew it before, otherwise she wouldn’t have looked so surprised.
“But how did I become like this?”
Xiao Kun did not blame Xiao Xiao, but raised the questions in his mind.
“Master, how do you think a mortal body can reach the level of a Lord God so quickly?”
Xiaoxiao curled her lips at Xiao Kun’s words.
A mortal body can indeed reach the first level of a Lord God. But it takes a considerable amount of time, even under such a rich energy. The time it takes for Xiao Kun to reach the first level of a Lord God will at least double!
Xiao Kun frowned as he listened to Xiao Xiao’s words. He had thought about this before, and he was curious about how long it took him to reach the god level.
He himself felt that it was a bit fast at that time. He was just a mortal. However, in just one year, he broke through to the god level. This speed was indeed too fast.
But when did I become like this?
Xiao Kun was thinking in his heart, and Xiao Xiao seemed to sense Xiao Kun’s doubts.
“Master, when you entered the reincarnation pool, your body was changed little by little. That’s why you were able to break through to the god level in such a short time.”
“And the longer the time, the more changes there are. When the master broke through to the Lord God level, the master’s body had been completely changed.”
Xiaoxiao slowly explained the reasons and consequences to Xiao Kun, and resolved Xiao Kun’s doubts.
“But how come I was still a normal person before, and became like this after coming out?”
Xiao Kun thought about how he looked like in the eggshell before and how he has changed now. There are two differences.
“That’s because the eggshell suppresses the master to remain in human form.”
“Um, what about Niu Shisan?”
“That’s just awesome.”
Xiaoxiao imitated Xiao Kun’s words with great interest, Niu Shisan, which made Xiao Kun speechless.
“Forget it, forget it.”
Xiao Kun didn’t think too much about it, so let it be. It’s nothing, he remembered that angel wings can be hidden.
There is no difference between angels and humans after hiding. Thinking of this, Xiao Kun was relieved. It would be fine if he returned in the future.
Xiao Kun exited the system and shook his head as he looked at the energy in front of him.
It’s no use for him to absorb it now, and he can’t even exchange it for points.
Because after he was born, the energy here could no longer be exchanged for points.
Looking at Yan who was trying hard to absorb energy, Xiao Kun smiled.
He slowly closed his eyes and gently held Yan’s willow waist. He stopped thinking about other things and waited for Yan to cultivate to the god level, then he would take Yan out.
Yan seemed to feel Xiao Kun’s actions. With her eyes closed, she unconsciously tightened her arms around Xiao Kun, and leaned closer to him.
After Yan finished his little movements, he stopped moving and began to absorb energy with all his strength.
Unfortunately, Yan had just started practicing for less than half a day when a breath of air descended upon the reincarnation pool.
Immediately following.
“We respectfully welcome the birth of His Majesty the Holy Son!!!”
ps: I just want flowers, flowers, flowers, flowers.
Chapter 15: Angel of Death (Please give me flowers, please give me flowers) (Old version)
“We respectfully welcome His Majesty the Holy Son!!!”
A chorus of shouts came from outside the reincarnation pond, loud and uniform.
After the voice came, a breath hovered above the reincarnation pond.
Kaisha stared at the reincarnation pool, waiting for Xiao Kun to come out.
But Xiao Kun ignored her and continued to wait for Yan to consolidate his practice.
Time passed little by little, Xiao Kun did not move at all, and the reincarnation pool remained safe and sound.
But Kesha didn’t seem to be in a hurry at all, and waited quietly above the reincarnation pool.
The silver-white throne was suspended above the reincarnation pool, with an angel standing on each side.
The reincarnation pool was surrounded by a circle of angels, leaving just enough space for the reincarnation pool and Kesha.
Xiao Kun felt Kaisha’s movements in the reincarnation pool, not paying any attention. He looked at Yan in his arms and closed his eyes again.
Once again, a loud voice was heard, even louder than the last time.
The angels surrounding them, holding flaming swords, kneeling on one knee, wearing silver armor, could not see any difference, and their flags were clear.
At this time, the two guards beside Kaisha also summoned the flaming sword, with the long sword hanging naturally, and their eyes looking at the center of the reincarnation pool.
Kesa still looked at the reincarnation pool with a smile on her face. She believed that he would come out.
However, Xiao Kun didn’t mean anything.
But at this moment, Yan, who had been in Xiao Kun’s arms, woke up.
“Brother, what’s going on? It’s so noisy.”
Yan looked at Xiao Kun in confusion, with his mouth pouted as if he was disturbed during his practice.
Xiao Kun listened and rubbed Yan’s hair.
“It’s okay, girl, I’ll stop making noise soon.”
As he spoke, Xiao Kun’s mid-stage Lord God aura roared madly towards the reincarnation pool.
The angels who were originally waiting for the Son of God were instantly suppressed by this breath and had difficulty breathing.
Fortunately, Xiao Kun had no intention of hurting them, he just wanted them to be quiet, otherwise the breath alone would be enough for them to bear.
Keisha felt Xiao Kun’s breath, raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes slightly.
After not seeing him for 20,000 years, his strength has improved so quickly.
I still remember that last time he had just entered the first level of main god, but this time he gave me such a big surprise.
The promotion from one level of Lord God to the next is a step by step ascension to the heavens, and it is very likely that just a small step will prevent you from making any progress for ten thousand years.
“Girl, continue to practice. Don’t worry, I’m here.”
Xiao Kun gave Yan a gentle smile, which made Yan feel particularly at ease.
“No, Yan doesn’t want to practice. Brother, can we go out?”
Yan shook her head and coquettishly rejected Xiao Kun’s words, then looked up with curious eyes.
Where is this unknown world? The sound just now seemed to come from there.
Looking at Yan’s appearance, Xiao Kun smiled helplessly and pinched Yan’s nose.
“Okay, since you want to go out, I’ll take you out.”
Xiao Kun gathered energy at random and transformed into two sets of clothes, one set for Yan and one set for himself.
He put one hand around Yan’s slender waist and started flying upwards.
Yan watched Xiao Kun’s movements. Although he was curious about the outside world, his fear of the unknown made Yan hold Xiao Kun’s waist tightly with both hands.
The reincarnation pool slowly began to fluctuate, and the fluctuations grew bigger and bigger.
The angels looked at the fluctuations on the reincarnation pond and lowered their heads even deeper.
Kai’Sa was staring at the center of the fluctuating reincarnation pool, with a serious look on her face.
Wow!
A beam of white light burst out from the reincarnation pond, flew into the sky, and slowly stopped.
Xiao Kun, dressed in white, slowly appeared in front of the angels, his white wings occasionally fluttering in the air.
In Xiao Kun’s arms, he was holding another female angel.
The female angel lay quietly in Xiao Kun’s arms, and the wings behind her wrapped herself and Xiao Kun.
As Xiao Kun stood still in the air, the angel’s wings slowly spread.
She was wearing a white dress and had long golden hair. She had a delicate face, smooth skin, and a tall and slender figure. She was 1.69 meters tall, which was a perfect height difference from Xiao Kun.
After the angels saw the two of them clearly, they shouted collectively again.
Seeing Xiao Kun standing firm, Keisha slowly stood up from the throne.
He walked down from the throne and stood at the same height as Xiao Kun.
With a wave of his hand, a flaming sword appeared in Kesha’s hand.
Kesha spread her wings behind her and stared at Xiao Kun with a pair of beautiful eyes.
“My name is the Angel of Judgment, Kesha!”
Kesha looked like she was showing off, but it was her respect.
Keisha treated Xiao Kun with equal etiquette because Xiao Kun had the capital to be on an equal footing with her.
When Xiao Kun saw this, he smiled slightly, forming a mysterious arc.
He put his left hand around Yan’s slender waist and held Yan to the left. Yan also obediently hugged Xiao Kun, clinging tightly.
Xiao Kun just waved his right hand into the air and a Tang sword appeared from the air.
Reaching out to grasp the Tang sword, Xiao Kun’s eyes began to become cold, and the aura of the mid-stage Lord God also began to slowly withdraw.
Keisha looked at Xiao Kun in confusion, but did not interrupt him.
When the aura of the mid-stage Lord God was completely retracted, Xiao Kun suddenly spread his wings.
“My name is the Slaying Angel, Kun!”
As Xiao Kun spoke, an aura even more violent than before emanated from Xiao Kun.
Chi Guoguo’s murderous aura is even more ferocious than that of the previous mid-stage main god.
This is the murderous aura that Xiao Kun has unconsciously accumulated after fighting on the training ground for thousands of years.
After ten thousand years of crazy fighting, Xiao Kun had no idea how many people he had killed.
I don t know how many people and monsters died under my Tang sword.
Hundreds of millions? Too few. Billions? Hundreds of billions? Or countless?
have no idea..
However, it was this murderous intent that caused a look of surprise to appear on Kesa’s face, even though she had been calm.
The murderous aura returned instantly, in less than a breath of time.
But when Xiao Kun retracted his breath, the angels who were originally kneeling on one knee had already fallen to the ground.
Even the two guards around Kaisha were knocked to the ground from the air by this murderous intent.
Kesha’s face was a little red, but it was nothing serious.
But Yan in Xiao Kun’s arms was fine, and Yan didn’t even react at all. He still leaned tightly in Xiao Kun’s arms.
After Xiao Kun withdrew his breath, he waved his hand again and the Tang sword disappeared.
He gently held Yan in his arms and stroked her lovely black hair with one hand.
It was as if what happened just now accidentally messed up Yan’s hair.
Kai’Sa also retracted her flaming sword, walked back to the throne and slowly sat down.
“Kill-0-Slay Angel, Kun. As the leader of the Archangels, second only to this King.”
Keisha opened her red lips slightly and announced an order from the air.
The angels below heard what Kaisha said and quickly stood up and resumed their half-kneeling posture. Even the two angels next to Kaisha also half-knelt down.
“We have met the Chief Archangel!”
Chapter 16: Bing Xin Palace (Old Version)
However, Xiao Kun did not say anything and just looked at everyone coldly.
Perhaps his eyes only showed a hint of tenderness and doting when he looked at Yan.
“There is only one Archangel, and he will remain the same as he was before!”
Xiao Kun casually said something shocking, and the originally serious surroundings were thrown into an uproar by Xiao Kun’s words.
When Keisha heard Xiao Kun’s words, her body tensed up while she sat on the throne, and she grasped the handles of the throne with both hands.
“Kun, what do you mean!”
Unfortunately, Xiao Kun didn’t even look at Kaisha, and just floated away holding Yan Chao, leaving only a few words in the air.
“It’s nothing.”
“you…”
Keisha was speechless as she watched Xiao Kun leaving. Finally, she glared at Xiao Kun fiercely.
“Dispersed.”
As Kesha spoke, the surroundings flashed and Kesha disappeared.
The angels below looked at each other, but no one dared to say a word.
Did His Royal Highness really not know? Their angel clan had been fighting Morgana’s demonic forces for 20,000 years.
Ten thousand years to be exact.
For ten thousand years there will be only slight friction, but it will be harmless.
It took nearly ten thousand years before the formal war began.
Over the past ten thousand years, angels and demons have fought two great wars.
Both sides suffered a lot of damage each time.
Now that His Royal Highness the Holy Son has been born, I wonder what will happen. Looking at His Royal Highness the Holy Son, it seems that he and Queen Kesha are not on good terms?
The angels could only think about it, but no one dared to say it out loud.
“Let’s disperse. Let’s all go back.”
After Kesha left, the two leading angels stood up and said something to everyone.
They are Kai’Sa’s left and right wing guards. Left wing Cloud, right wing Wind. (No data, create your own data.)
“Yes. Sister Yun.”
After hearing Yun’s words, the angels slowly stood up and dispersed.
Yun and Feng looked at each other, and saw the helplessness in their eyes. But what could they do? Your Highness, no, the two kings were not something they could interfere with.
After Xiao Kun took Yan away from the reincarnation pond, they flew slowly all the way.
Yan Anjing stayed in Xiao Kun’s arms, thinking about what happened just now. She didn’t understand what happened just now. Why did those angels call her brother “His Royal Highness the Son of God”? And who was the woman sitting on the seat?
Xiao Kun didn’t say anything, and Yan didn’t ask either. He just thought about it in his own little head.
“call.”
Xiao Kun landed from the air.
In front of Xiao Kun was a palace, the gate of which was locked tightly, and there were no guards nearby.
The palace didn’t look dilapidated, but it was covered with a lot of dust.
Three words can be vaguely seen on the palace.
“Bingxin Palace.”
The bedroom of Liang Bing, the former chief archangel.
Gather the energy and disperse the dust with a wave of your hand.
Xiao Kun and Yan walked in slowly and looked at everything in the hall. Perhaps this was the only thing Liang Bing left in the City of Angels.
“Brother, where is this?”
Yan looked at everything in the palace curiously, which was full of unknowns.
“Hehe, here, this is where we will rest from now on.”
Xiao Kun laughed and walked towards a room inside the palace, where he felt the energy fluctuations.
When Xiao Kun approached the room, a thin energy shield blocked Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun smiled and stretched out his hand, and the energy shield shattered directly.
The room was still as new as ever, without a speck of dust.
Even the clothes on the bed looked new.
It’s just that the owner of this place has been gone for 20,000 years, and all these are from 20,000 years ago. Things are different and people are different.
Just as Xiao Kun was looking at everything in the room in deep thought, a surge of energy gathered.
Energy quickly gathered and took shape in front of Xiao Kun.
Liangbing, it s Liangbing.
Liang Bing’s figure appeared in front of Xiao Kun, and Xiao Kun stared at the figure in front of him.
“Haha, brother, when you came, you should have been born. Unfortunately, at this time, your sister is no longer here. Don’t blame your sister for not being with you until you were born. Your sister couldn’t wait any longer.”
As he spoke, Liang Bing smiled, but it was a bitter smile.
Then Liang Bing spoke again.
“This is an energy projection left by my sister as a gift for you. I don’t have much energy, maybe that’s all I have. Brother, you must be good in the new world and don’t let your sister worry about you.”
Liang Bing said this and winked at Xiao Kun mischievously. The scene of a carefree little girl comforting her younger brother appeared before Xiao Kun’s eyes.
After Liang Bing finished speaking, her entire figure turned into a stream of energy and rushed towards Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun opened his arms and absorbed Liang Bing’s energy without any resistance.
Waves of information were transmitted into Xiao Kun’s mind, and Xiao Kun just became a silent receiver.
ps: Please give me flowers, please give me flowers.
Chapter 17 We are just enemies now (Please collect) (Old version)
The demon galaxy far away on the other side of the universe.
In the hall of a castle.
Bang!
There was a sound of glass breaking.
The demons in the hall all looked towards where the sound came from.
A very charming woman in a leather jacket and heavy makeup stood there. The woman’s ears were pointed, unlike those of ordinary people. And behind the woman there was a pair of bat wings that looked like steel.
“Queen.”
The demons in the hall knelt down before the woman with respect on their faces.
That s right, it s the queen, the fallen queen Morgana.
Morgana, who was originally doing nothing, suddenly felt a wave of emotion in her heart. Then, she felt that the 20,000 energies she had deployed were broken.
After Morgana confirmed it, the cup in her hand fell uncontrollably.
The voices of the demons brought Morgana back on track.
Glancing at the demon below, Morgana shook her head, took a deep breath, and gently raised her hand.
“You guys go down.”
The demons were confused by Morgana’s orders, but they nodded anyway.
After saying that, they dispersed like the tide. In a moment, Morgana was the only one left in the hall.
Looking at the empty hall, Morgana waved her hand and closed the only door connecting the hall to the outside world.
Walked down from the hall and stood in the middle of it.
Morgana showed a slight bitter smile.
As she laughed, Morgana actually sat down on the floor of the hall, looking at the quiet surroundings like a helpless child.
A face with heavy makeup that made it hard to see its true features was deeply buried in the thighs.
A slight sob came out of Morgana’s mouth. The sound was deliberately suppressed by the owner, but it could not stop it from spreading.
At some point, a shadow appeared behind Morgana.
A tumbling shadow was floating in the air, without a lower body, like smoke. But the shadow was covered with real armor. It was incredible.
“Uncle Morten.”
Morgana seemed to sense the presence of the shadow behind her and called out softly.
The person who came out was Morgana’s loyal subordinate and confidant, the eternal nightmare, Morteng.
“What’s wrong, kid?”
Mo Teng’s words were full of care, kindness and comfort from an elder to a younger generation.
Hearing what Mordekaiser said, Morgana raised her head.
A face covered with tear marks appeared in the air, and the heavy makeup on the face had long been smudged by the tears.
“He was born.”
These four short words uttered by Morgana sounded meaningless.
But Mordekaiser’s body was billowing with smoke, showing his master’s restlessness.
“Are you sure? Kid.”
There was a tremor in Mordekaiser’s voice, he couldn’t believe what Morgana said.
Morgana didn’t say anything, just nodded silently.
Silence speaks louder than words, one action says it all.
Mordekaiser watched Morgana’s movements, smoke billowing from his body, but he did not speak.
The two of them remained silent in the hall for a long time.
Finally, Mordekaiser spoke. Looking at Morgana who was crying, he felt pain in his heart.
“Kid, what do you need your uncle to do?”
Mordekaiser’s words slowly reached Morgana’s ears, and his caring words made Morgana stop choking.
Morgana silently wiped away the tears in her eyes, as well as the smudged makeup on her face, and shook her head.
“No, uncle, we are just enemies now.”
Morgana said it reluctantly, and even Mordekaiser could hear how reluctant Morgana’s words were.
Looking at the stubborn Morgana, Morten sighed helplessly.
“Child, if you need anything, just tell your uncle. He will always be there.”
As he spoke, Mo Teng’s figure slowly faded until he disappeared.
Morgana stared blankly at the place where Mordekaiser disappeared, without saying anything.
After a while, she slowly stood up from the ground and walked back to the throne above the hall. Her beautiful eyes slowly closed, and the hall returned to a terrifying silence.
ps: Please collect, please collect, please give me flowers. Everyone, please work harder, I am waiting for your destruction, come on, please ravage me.
Chapter 18: Nocturne’s Strong Appearance (Old Version)
So much has happened in these 20,000 years.
So many that Morgana couldn’t believe it.
For example, Morgana didn’t even know when this Mordekaiser beside her started following her.
When Mordekaiser met Morgana for the first time, he only said one sentence.
“Even if the universe is against you, I will stand by you.”
It was so confusing that Morgana didn’t understand at all.
But what Mordekaiser had done in the past two thousand years made Morgana believe this statement.
When Morgana first came to the dark forces, she was helpless and many people were attracted by her beauty and were full of admiration for her.
Morgana, alone, could not withstand the attacks and harassment from the group of people.
At this time, Mordekaiser appeared and killed all those who were planning to target Morgana.
No one dares to mess with Morgana in the dark forces.
After that incident, Karsus, the big brother of the dark forces at that time, the Death Singer, also said that no one was allowed to attack Morgana, and they had to help Morgana develop her power.
It is impossible to guess what Karsus said, but they must do what Big Brother said.
Just like that, in just ten thousand years, Morgana developed into a being that could fight against the angels.
Now, the dark forces all remember Morgana’s name, while Morteng has been forgotten by most people.
But some people still remember that there is a terrifying existence behind Morgana.
Morgana didn’t know how powerful Morteng was. Morteng was always a mystery to her. Why did he protect her? She didn’t know. Where did he come from? She didn’t know. Her strength and age were unknown.
Even the name Mordekaiser was given to him by himself after he met Morgana.
Morgana didn’t know what it was called before.
Eternal Nightmare was the title given to Mordekaiser by the enemy at that time. Because at that time, Mordekaiser’s existence was like a nightmare. He was everywhere and extremely powerful. Once he was targeted, there was only one way to go, death.
Morgana thought about it and slowly opened her eyes.
“Kun, hehe.”
“Perhaps the next time we meet, it may be with swords.”
“Time is really a mysterious existence.”
As she spoke, Morgana slowly walked to the other side of the hall.
City of Angels, Bingxin Palace.
Xiao Kun slowly woke up from the information Liang Bing gave him. What Liang Bing gave him was very simple, it was the system access information of the Angel Clan, which was the Angel Clan’s dark communication system.
Gradually I got to know the situation of the angel clan and their levels.
Xiao Kun is at the same level as Kesha and they are on equal terms.
Xiao Kun also received information about his marriage with Kesha and the strength of the angel clan.
His authority allows him to explore all the information of the angel clan.
“Brother? Brother?”
Yan’s voice came from the hall, and there was confusion and urgency in his voice.
“Yeah, I’m here.”
After hearing this, Xiao Kun slowly walked out of the room, looked at Yan who was looking for him everywhere like a headless fly, and laughed.
When Yan saw Xiao Kun, he hugged him directly.
Yan, who was watching in the hall just now, found that Xiao Kun disappeared, so he hurriedly started looking for him. But after searching for a long time, he still couldn’t find Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun held Yan and spun around in the air, then slowly let him go.
“Girl, how is it here?”
Xiao Kun pointed at everything in the hall and asked Yan.
“This place is so big, but I wonder where my old sister went?”
Yan looked at the hall and said something.
She likes this place very much, but she doesn’t know where the original owner has gone.
Yan’s words made Xiao Kun silent. The original owner was no longer in the City of Angels.
Yan looked at Xiao Kun who was silent and shook his arm.
“It’s okay. This will be our home from now on. Do you like it, girl?”
Xiao Kun watched everything with a look of emotion, perhaps with Yan, he could temporarily forget his longing for Liang Bing. Yan’s innocent smile was just as likable as when Liang Bing first met him.
But Xiao Kun knew that Yan was Yan, and Yan was not Liang Bing. She was herself, not a substitute for others, and could not replace others.
“I like it. As long as my brother likes it, Yan likes it.”
Yan smiled happily, happy that she had a home, although she didn’t know what home was. She just felt that as long as Xiao Kun was there, she didn’t care where she was. As long as she followed Xiao Kun, she was happy.
“Silly girl.”
Xiao Kun rubbed Yan’s golden hair lovingly. This girl still didn’t know anything until now.
Xiao Kun was thinking about the secret communication he had just received. It seemed that Yan had not accepted it yet?
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun looked at Yan.
“Girl, brother will give you something.”
“Hm? What is that, brother?”
Yan looked at Xiao Kun with curiosity and was very curious about what Xiao Kun said.
She found that her brother could always take out things she didn’t know about, such as what he was wearing, and the things that suddenly appeared in his hands when he was in the reincarnation pond just now, and here.
Xiao Kun seemed to know everything, but he himself knew nothing.
Xiao Kun smiled mysteriously at Yan, without saying anything, but just put his finger on Yan’s smooth forehead.
“Okay.”
Chapter 19: Everything is OK (Old Version)
He bent his hand and flicked it, and a ray of light was imprinted on Yan’s forehead.
Closing his eyes to receive the information, Xiao Kun looked at Yan and smiled. With Yan’s aptitude, it would probably take a long time for him to recover.
Time passed slowly and the sky gradually darkened.
Yan opened his eyes.
A pair of beautiful big eyes were filled with disbelief and a hint of strangeness.
“Awake? Girl.”
When Xiao Kun saw Yan wake up, he said something gently.
Yan slowly loosened his arms around Xiao Kun, and his body unconsciously moved backwards.
Xiao Kun frowned slightly as he looked at Yan’s reaction.
“What’s wrong?”
Yan did not respond, but retreated to a distance of about two steps from Xiao Kun and stopped.
Slowly bend your knees.
Get down on one knee.
“Angel Yan, meet my king.”
Yan’s voice was full of bitterness.
Just now, after she received the information, she understood why those angels were so respectful to her brother. She also knew Xiao Kun’s true identity, and of course, her own identity.
She was just an ordinary angel who was pulled over by Xiao Kun by chance.
With Xiao Kun’s gift, he cleansed his body and reshaped the mixed energy in his body, and then he ascended to the position of a high-level angel.
If it weren’t for Xiao Kun, she might have been one of those people looking up to Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun looked at Yan lying on the ground, the smile on his face became even more stiff.
I shook my head helplessly, haha.
“Girl, why do you care so much?”
Xiao Kun said softly, turned around and sat on the bed. In his heart, Yan was still his sister. He didn’t regard Yan as a low-level angel or a high-level angel.
“Yan doesn’t dare.”
Yan shook his head on the ground, but showed no intention of standing up.
Xiao Kun looked at Yan, and his heart suddenly ached. Sometimes, a king might just be a burden.
“Get up.”
“Yes, my king.”
Yan listened to Xiao Kun’s words and slowly stood up from the ground, lowering his head and not daring to look at Xiao Kun.
“Keep your head up.”
“kindness.”
A pair of misty eyes appeared in Xiao Kun’s eyes, and Yan’s face was full of grievances. But he did not complain to Xiao Kun at all.
“Oh, why bother.”
Xiao Kun sighed when he saw this. It was only a short while from before to now. And it turned out like this. Alas.
Sometimes, I really don t want to understand too much.
If you know too much, your IQ will become that of a bear.
When Yan didn’t know, he was so naive. But after knowing, he…
Yan raised his hand to wipe away the mist in his eyes, not letting the tears fall even a bit.
“My king, Yan asked for this.”
Xiao Kun didn’t say anything else. If Yan could return to his previous state, he wouldn’t blame him at all. But if he couldn’t return to his previous state, then the gap between them would never be healed.
“You should take a rest.”
Xiao Kun pointed at Chuang beside him and stood up.
Yan shook her head slightly. She didn’t want to do this either. But it was the rule of the angel clan. Other things were fine, but she had to respect her king.
That’s the only rule.
“If I tell you to rest, then rest. Why dare you?”
Xiao Kun glanced outside, walked to the window and left a message.
Yan still stood there, not moving at all.
“Okay, I’m going to go find Kesha. You just rest here.”
As Xiao Kun spoke, he flapped his wings and flew into the air.
Watching Xiao Kun leave, Yan slowly walked to Chuang, sat down where Xiao Kun had just sat, and lowered his head in deep thought.
Do this yourself, okay.
She obviously likes Xiao Kun in her heart, but she has to do this because he is the king.
Thinking of all this, Yan lay on the bed, tossing and turning, but unable to fall asleep.
After Xiao Kun flew all the way out of Bingxin Palace, he strolled in the City of Angels.
The angels coming and going all bowed to Xiao Kun when they saw him.
Xiao Kun also smiled and looked at everything, and walked towards Kesha’s palace unconsciously.
“squeak.”
There was a sound of a door opening.
Then a female voice was heard.
You re here.
The voice was neither salty nor bland, without any surprise.
“Are you waiting for me?”
Xiao Kun glanced at Kesa on the throne and said softly.
Kesha stood up from the throne and walked in front of Xiao Kun. Her face was still cold and indifferent, without any change.
“You are my husband, who else should I wait for if not you?”
It was a very tempting sentence, but the premise was that if Kaisha said it with a different expression, it would have a better taste. Now this icy face looked like she had no feeling.
“hehe.”
Xiao Kun listened to Kesha’s words and just shook his head.
She is the King of Angels, how could she not know about the things in Bingxin Palace?
Then why didn’t she demolish it after I was born? And why was there no obstacle for me to live in Bingxin Palace?
This is all for the best.
Kaisha knew very well what Liang Bing had left for Xiao Kun. Originally, Kaisha had thought about clearing out the things Liang Bing had left in Bingxin Palace, but after seeing the angel in Xiao Kun’s arms, she gave up on doing so.
After receiving the things from Liang Bing, Xiao Kun will definitely pass them on to the angel beside him.
By then, the rules of the angel clan will definitely make this husband who has never seen her come to her on his own initiative.
After seeing Kesha’s reaction, Xiao Kun also figured this out.
That’s why he only replied to Kesha with two words, haha.
“Kesha, Kesha, what can I say to you? Since you know that I am your husband, you still scheme against me like this. Aren’t you afraid that I will retaliate against you?”
Xiao Kun slowly walked to the throne, sat down, looked at Kesha below and spoke softly.
He is now the king of the angels, and after Kesha marries him, he will be the ultimate king.
At that time, the angels only obeyed his orders.
“Why are you afraid? I am yours. What is there to be afraid of?”
When Keisha saw Xiao Kun going up, she shook her head, walked to Xiao Kun and looked at him.
“According to the data provided by the Angel System, the intimacy density between you and me is 99. This means that we are a very good couple.”
A marriage that was originally described based on love became a statistical reference in Kesha’s mouth.
This is not Kesha’s fault. The angels choose their partners based on the gene pool and data parameters. This is the practice in the past, and Kesha also chose to do the same.
Another reason is that Kesha’s character makes her know what love is. It’s too difficult… With her unchanging icy face, I really doubt whether she is cold or not.
Xiao Kun looked at Kesha’s face and deeply doubted his own judgment in his heart.
Is Kesha just being cold, or is it because of her position as the Angel King that Kesha can’t smile?
But Xiao Kun remembered that when Kesha was little, she never smiled, right? She was always like this.
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun moved his hand and a rope appeared in his hand.
Keisha looked at the rope that suddenly appeared, a little confused.
“What are you going to do?”
Chapter 20: The Price (Old Version)
Kaisha suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart, but she was more curious. What on earth was her husband going to do? And where did the thing in Xiao Kun’s hand come from?
Xiao Kun did not answer Kesha, but instead looked at her with an evil smile.
Kaisha looked at Xiao Kun’s smile and felt even more uneasy. Her bad premonition became stronger and stronger. But she was not afraid at all? She was very confused. Logically, this feeling should be fear. Why was she just curious?
Xiao Kun grabbed Keisha, who was standing aside, and pulled her into his arms.
Feeling Kesha’s nervousness, Xiao Kun reached out and slowly stroked Kesha’s face.
“Tell me, how should I punish you?”
Xiao Kun spoke slowly and softly, just like a joke between lovers, without any threat in sight.
Kaisha listened to Xiao Kun’s words, her body was still tense, without any relaxation. She looked at Xiao Kun eagerly, but didn’t say anything.
Xiao Kun held Kesha’s face with one hand, then slowly leaned over to her ear and breathed softly.
“Although you are my fianc e, you must accept the punishment if you make a mistake.”
After hearing what Xiao Kun said, Kaisha finally understood what Xiao Kun was going to do. How could she not understand what Xiao Kun said? Kaisha had lived for thousands of years and had walked through many civilizations. Naturally, she understood this.
She quickly stood up and struggled, but Xiao Kun didn’t make much movement, just gently touched Keisha’s face.
“Didn’t you say that you are all mine? Why are you so intense?”
Xiao Kun’s words were full of laughter, and he did nothing because of Kesha’s struggle.
Kaisha frowned as she listened to Xiao Kun’s words, and an unpleasant look appeared on her face.
“You think everyone is as dirty as you!”
Keisha said angrily.
But she was more curious about why Xiao Kun didn’t stop her resistance? Did Xiao Kun just want to scare her? Unfortunately, she didn’t know the function of the immortal rope, otherwise she wouldn’t let Xiao Kun touch her.
Xiao Kun looked at Kesha with a smile on his face and gently stroked Kesha’s face with his fingers.
“The immortal rope is here.”
Four words came out of Xiao Kun’s mouth.
The rope that was originally lying quietly in Xiao Kun’s hand suddenly flew into the air and flew towards Kesha.
Seeing this, Kesha quickly used her energy to resist.
Unfortunately, the immortal Suo didn’t even look at Kesha’s energy, and then he looked at Kesha in surprise.
The rope penetrated the energy little by little, and slowly penetrated from the outside of the energy. The armor seemed to be non-existent, and the real body was directly imprisoned by the immortal rope.
And at the moment when the immortal rope bound Kesha’s real body, the energy outside Kesha’s body instantly disappeared and dissipated.
“you.”
Kaisha pointed at Xiao Kun, speechless. She was also extremely surprised. Her energy could not be used anymore.
Looking at Kesha’s appearance, Xiao Kun smiled.
“What do you mean? This is the price of disobeying.”
As he said that, Xiao Kun slapped Kesha in the face.
“Yeah~~”
The divine rope moved with his thoughts, and Kesha couldn’t help but hum because of the special effect of the divine rope.
Xiao Kun glanced at Kesha on the throne and gently pinched Kesha’s chin with one hand.
“How do you feel? Queen Kesha.”
The moment Kesha heard Xiao Kun’s question, she blushed and closed her eyes, not looking at Xiao Kun.
Seeing Kesha’s look, Xiao Kun let go of Kesha and whispered into her ear.
“Your future safety all depends on my thoughts, do you understand?”
“You *****, eh~~”
Keisha yelled at Xiao Kun, and then couldn’t help but hum again.
“Haha, I’m just teaching my wife that if she does something wrong, she has to accept the corresponding price.”
Xiao Kun listened to Kesha’s words and walked down from the throne with laughter.
Xiao Kun glanced at Kaisha and snapped his fingers; and as Xiao Kun moved, Kaisha gradually returned to normal.
But when Xiao Kun stopped, Kesha actually felt as if she had lost something.
Xiao Kun ignored Kesha’s actions, turned around and slowly walked towards the entrance of the hall.
“What happened to my energy!”
Seeing Xiao Kun was about to leave, Kaisha asked quickly. She couldn’t use any energy at all now, and if something urgent happened, the consequences would be disastrous.
Listening to Kesha’s questions behind him, Xiao Kun snapped his fingers again.
When Kaisha saw Xiao Kun’s actions, her pretty face turned cold unconsciously. She wondered what bad ideas Xiao Kun would come up with in the future.
But before Kesha could react, the energy in her body had completely recovered and returned to its previous state.
If the strange feeling just now had not completely dissipated, the whole process would have been like a dream.
Feeling her energy restored, Kai’Sa finally breathed a sigh of relief and stumbled back to the throne.
Xiao Kun slowly walked to the entrance of the hall and leaned casually against a pillar close to the entrance. He turned and looked at Kesha.
“Since it’s a price, it won’t be that simple.”
“From now on, I won’t make things difficult for you during the day; there will be a surprise at night, and…”
Xiao Kun did not continue speaking, but looked Kesha up and down with his eyes; the meaning behind his words was hard to understand.
The golden ratio figure showed no sign of the existence of the divine rope, it was completely invisible.
“Don’t think about destroying it. The flaming sword can’t hurt it at all.”
Xiao Kun finally said something that made Kesha give up.
This made Kesha, who had originally planned to use the flaming sword to cut the rope after Xiao Kun left, give up.
Looking at Kesha with a dejected look on her face, Xiao Kun didn’t feel any sympathy for her.
Even though this was his future wife, Xiao Kun had no feelings for her at all.
I don’t know if it’s because of Liang Bing or because of his calculations against Yan. Xiao Kun is a little bit resistant to Kaisha in his heart, otherwise, Xiao Kun wouldn’t punish Kaisha like this, and he didn’t even mention the time limit.
“My dear wife, if you make a mistake, you must pay the price.”
Xiao Kun turned around and laughed, leaving a few words behind, and strode out of the hall. He had no intention of looking back, nor did he have any intention of pitying Kesha.
Kesha sat on the throne in a daze, not knowing what to say as she watched Xiao Kun leave.
“Am I…really wrong?”
Chapter 21: The Third War? (Old Version)
“Am I wrong?”
A voice came from the empty hall, but no one could answer Kesha.
After struggling to stand up, Kesha staggered towards the bedroom, stumbling all the way, as if every step she took was a great danger.
The moment you walk into the bedroom and close the door.
Keisha knelt directly on the ground.
With both hands on the ground, he kept breathing heavily.
The trembling pair of legs showed what the owner was going through at this moment.
Suddenly looking up at Wo Chuang who was not far from her, Kaisha wanted to walk over, but she didn’t have the strength to do so.
He stood up gently and moved.
Halfway through standing, Keisha sat down again.
A clear spring appeared on the ground.
Kesha almost fainted from shame.
Mosaic passed by, haha…
(The word n ??is omitted here.)
After Xiao Kun walked out of the main hall, he unknowingly came to a small hill.
This is where Liang Bing stayed the longest when she first brought him out.
Here, Liang Bing told him many stories.
Here, Liang Bing confessed her longing for him.
Here, Liang Bing revealed her persistence to him.
Xiao Kun slowly walked to a corner and sat down.
Pick up a handful of sand from the ground and let it drift away with the wind.
“Bing’er. I owe you too much.”
“For 20,000 years, I have always thought that I was just a passer-by in this world.”
“But now, I realize that you have already taken root in my heart.”
“Yan, she’s still young. I don’t know how to treat her.”
“As for Kesha, haha.”
When Xiao Kun talked about Kesha, he couldn’t think of how to express it, so he could only use the two words “hehe”.
“But you, are living deeply in it.”
As Xiao Kun spoke, he gently tapped his chest with his hand.
Like Xiao Xue, Liang Bing has taken root deeply in Xiao Kun’s heart, making Xiao Kun unconsciously regard them as family members.
Xiao Kun looked at the scattered sand and gently raised his hand to touch his neck.
He reached out and pulled gently, and actually pulled out something.
A necklace, the pendant of which is a teardrop-shaped diamond.
Xiao Kun glanced at the necklace and slowly sent it back. After putting it back to its original position, Xiao Kun still tidied it up.
“Wait, we will meet again one day. Believe me.”
Xiao Kun was talking to himself on the hill, he was recalling the past, recalling his own past.
Twenty thousand years are like smoke and disappear in an instant.
Time is so worthless, it just flies by. But it is also so valuable that you can never change it.
The lonely figure, coupled with a crescent moon, creates a unique scenery.
Bingxin Palace.
Yan lay on the bed, tossing and turning, thinking about his worries.
Xiao Kun had been gone for so long, but he hadn’t come back yet. This was a torment for Yan, who had never left Xiao Kun.
However, Yan’s reason told her that she couldn’t do this. She had to learn to be independent and live alone.
Xiao Kun will marry Queen Kesha sooner or later, and by then, I will no longer be able to rely on Xiao Kun like this.
You have to adapt to living alone.
In Yan’s previous understanding, Xiao Kun was the closest person to her and the one she could rely on for her whole life.
But now, Yan knew that the two of them were just people from two different worlds and had no connection at all. It was just that Xiao Kun liked her and doted on her, which led to her and Xiao Kun getting to know each other.
All night, no words.
In the City of Angels, the three most important people did not sleep well.
One was in the bedroom, sobbing quietly.
One was in the bedroom, tossing and turning.
One is on the hillside, reminiscing about the past.
The sky gradually brightened.
Xiao Kun looked up and watched the sunrise in the sky.
This was the first time he watched the sunrise.
The sun here is so dazzling, very different from the sun on Earth.
Xiao Kun, who was watching the sunrise, discovered that a group of meteors suddenly flew across his sight at a high speed.
The sudden appearance of the meteor and its quick disappearance made Xiao Kun very curious.
And at this moment,.
In the distance of the City of Angels, an angel ignored the ban on rapid flight in the City of Angels and flew quickly into the City of Angels.
Xiao Kun looked at the angel flying in and slowly stood up.
I was still thinking slowly in my mind, what happened?
Suddenly, he remembered something.
“I kao.”
Xiao Kun suddenly shouted out, he thought of something very important.
After shouting, Xiao Kun stood up and flew quickly towards the meeting hall of the City of Angels.
In the council hall.
Kesa sat high on the throne, her face still as cold as before.
It s a pity that Xiao Kun didn t have time to bother with him so much.
His eyes quickly searched for the angel that had just flown in.
“Report, report to the Queen.”
An angel with a ponytail said nervously in the middle of the hall.
“Leng, what happened?”
Seeing this, Kaisha casually waved a wave of energy to help Angel Leng recover.
After Leng absorbed Kesha’s energy, his body obviously recovered.
“Queen, the war in the Denor Galaxy has escalated. The God of War of Denor split the Giant God Peak with an axe, and the Sun God of the Fiery Sun Clan detonated the sun of the Denor Galaxy in anger.”
Angel Leng slowly spoke out a shocking news.
As Leng spoke, a terrible silence fell over the entire hall.
“Tell me what’s happening in the Denor system now!”
Xiao Kun slowly emerged from the crowd, looking at Leng, asking about the situation in the Denor galaxy.
Leng nodded to Xiao Kun as a greeting.
“The Denor system was blown into nothingness. Nothing is left.”
“hiss!”
A collective gasp of cold air rang out in the hall.
Xiao Kun listened to Leng’s report and nodded, indicating that he understood.
Kaisha listened to Leng’s report and pondered for a while. Then she moved as if she was about to stand up, but after a slight movement, she sat down again.
“Is there any other information?”
After seeing Kaisha’s little move, Xiao Kun didn’t say anything, but just stared at Leng, wanting to know more information.
“Queen, Morgana is also waiting for an opportunity. It seems she is planning to start the third war.”
After a cold scan, he said it out.
“A third war? How dare she? Humph!”
Kaisha snorted heavily after hearing Leng’s words. It was obvious that this was directed at Xiao Kun. Kaisha’s dissatisfaction with Xiao Kun was directly expressed.
Xiao Kun did not explain what Kesha did, but slowly walked out of the hall.
Looking at Xiao Kun who was about to leave, Kaisha gave an order to him coldly.
“Notify everyone in the angel clan to prepare and be ready for war at any time.”
Kaisha’s words were meant for Xiao Kun, but more for the angel Yan beside Xiao Kun. She didn’t believe that Xiao Kun didn’t care about the life or death of his little angel.
Leng took Kaisha’s order and stepped aside, while Xiao Kun walked out without stopping.
“The meeting is adjourned.”
Chapter 22: The King is Watching the Battle on the Edge of the Battlefield (Old Version)
Eighteen years have passed since our last meeting.
The war between demons and angels also lasted for eighteen years.
At this point, the war is about to determine the final winner.
“Where’s Kun? Where did he go?”
Kaisha sat on the throne, looking at the angels below, with a cold expression, neither angry nor happy.
In fact, Kesha s heart was already in turmoil. After fighting for eighteen years, Xiao Kun hardly took any action!
Every time he helps, it is when that little angel is in trouble, he will help. And it is at the critical moment of life and death!
This made Kesha very depressed, but she could do nothing about it!
Because Xiao Kun had also rescued other angels.
Leng was about to fall when besieged again.
Xiao Kun chopped all the besieging demons to pieces with one sword and rescued her.
It is because of this that Keisha cannot say that Xiao Kun will not help.
After all, the king will not interfere in the battle between soldiers.
The person below Kesha was Angel Leng, the only angel saved by Xiao Kun!
“Queen, the King is watching from the edge of the battlefield!”
Leng spoke well of Xiao Kun, and after that time, she secretly submitted to Xiao Kun.
“Watching the battle? Humph, he is watching his little angel!”
Keisha didn’t give Xiao Kun any face and directly pointed out Xiao Kun’s behavior.
After Kesha spoke, Leng did not respond. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at Kesha.
Keisha breathed a sigh of relief and fanned her hands as if to blow away the depression she had just felt.
“What is the current battle situation?”
Kesha also felt that the war was about to come to an end.
This war took only twenty years.
It started as a small-scale battle and then expanded to cover the entire nebula and the battlefield.
The scale of this battle can be said to be the largest among these wars!
The first two games lasted longer than this, but the scale did not develop to this extent!
“Queen, except for the left side, it’s all chaos now. In other areas, the battle situation is clear!”
Leng lowered her head and reported the situation. She had now been promoted from a little angel to a leader after these eighteen years!
“What about the casualties?”
Kesha was very satisfied with the result. The battle situation was clear, indicating that the angels had the advantage.
“The casualties are minor, but the devil seems to be dragging us along. Regardless of the casualties, he will drag us along!”
Leng was a little curious, she had experienced small-scale battles before. This was her first time in a big battle!
But this time, the demon was determined to kill himself and would do anything to pull the angels back to the battlefield.
However, the angel clan cannot compare with the demon clan in terms of military strength.
There is nothing we can do about the actions of the demon clan!
Kaisha listened to Leng’s words and thought slowly, either something happened on the left, or the demon clan’s war this time was the problem!
“Leng, notify everyone and ask Yan to quell the disturbance on the left!”
Kesha has also made up her mind. Since you don t want to take the initiative, I will force you to do it!
Leng’s heart tightened when she heard Keisha’s order. She naturally understood what Keisha meant.
Although she didn’t like Yan very much, she didn’t want Yan to go to such a threatening place.
Yan was only born eighteen years ago. Her strength is at most that of a demigod, not even a god.
The reason why she doesn’t like Yan is because she feels.
If it weren’t for Yan, Xiao Kun might have paid more attention to her.
However, with Yan’s presence, Xiao Kun seemed to only have her in his eyes, and even the queen was not taken seriously by Xiao Kun.
Leng knew what she was doing, but to be honest, she didn’t want Yan to go to such a dangerous place.
“Queen, this, this is not it.”
Leng was a little hesitant. She really didn’t know whether to let Yan go over.
“With him here, what’s there to be afraid of? Don’t tell me you can’t see what he’s done over the past eighteen years!”
Keisha said something directly to Leng, then slowly put her left hand to her forehead and gently stroked her slightly wrinkled eyebrows.
“Back off, I need some quiet time.”
Leng looked at Kesha and lowered his head silently.
Leng retreated respectfully, feeling a little bitter inside, not knowing how to convey this order.
After Leng retreated, Keisha slowly opened her eyes.
He stood up slowly, but very slowly, supporting the throne with both hands with difficulty.
Every time she stood up a little, Kesha’s legs would tremble.
Little by little, Keisha finally stood up, and when she was fully standing.
A stream of clear water flowed down my legs quietly and silently.
For the past eighteen years, since that day Xiao Kun left, she has been sitting on the throne.
Except for the time of rest, I retreated left and right and crawled back. Remember, crawl!
Because she couldn’t stand up at all. Even if she did, that feeling would make her xx more than enough.
Only when you crawl, that feeling disappears. Xiao Kun did this on purpose, just to humiliate Kesha.
Today was the first time she was locked up by the divine rope and still stood up.
In the past, she had been trying to block out that feeling.
However, no matter how she dealt with it, what method she used, even using energy to block its perception.
But that feeling still comes to me crazily again and again.
Every night, Kesha is driven to death by this feeling!
I fell asleep exhausted and woke up the next day. Day after day, every day!
Today she finally stood up, even though it was just standing up. But the feeling was enough to make her orgasm.
Kesha felt the coolness on her legs and slowly sat back on the throne. She took out a handkerchief from somewhere.
Keisha gently wiped the water off.
The whole action was very calm and composed.
After eighteen years, she has gotten used to it and has to clean up countless times every day.
She didn’t know why she was so sensitive, but just by doing this, she could…
While Kesha was still wiping, a person suddenly came out of the hall.
Feeling the changes, Kaisa subconsciously threw the handkerchief in her hand as a weapon, and then summoned the flaming sword.
However, the person who came did not move at all, but reached out to catch the handkerchief thrown by Kesha.
Looking at the water-stained handkerchief, the man gently crumpled it into a ball.
“There’s a lot of water! Are you becoming sensitive again?”
The voice was very light and frivolous. As he spoke, he looked at Kesha who was sitting on the throne.
After seeing who was coming, Kaisha lowered the flaming sword in her hand weakly. When she heard the man’s words again, a hint of red appeared on her face.
The person who came was none other than Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun slowly walked to the throne and looked at Kesha on it.
He gently pinched Keisha’s chin, lowered his head, and slowly moved closer.
However, it was this very light movement.
But it made Kesha tremble again, she felt weak all over and leaned softly on the throne.
There was a hint of confusion in her eyes, and the ropes that had originally disappeared from her body appeared vaguely on Kesha’s body.
And where Kesha originally sat, a puddle of water appeared on it at some point.
Xiao Kun looked at Kesha and was about to continue humiliating her.
Suddenly his face darkened and he slapped Kesha hard on the beautiful face.
“If Yan gets into an accident, just wait for me!”
ps: Flowers, flowers, flowers, I am starving to death, no, I am starving to death, I can t see any flowers, I am starving to death.
Chapter 23: Fallen into a Trap (Old Version)
On the chaotic battlefield;
An angel with long golden hair was fighting hard with a flaming sword in hand.
The helmet that was supposed to be on his head had long been lost. His silver armor was already stained with blood.
“Little angel, you’d better surrender. We will treat you well, ahahaha.”
A demon looked at the beautiful figure of the angel and laughed wildly.
When the other demons heard this, they all laughed.
This angel is Yan.
Yan was sent by Kesha to suppress the rebellion on the left.
She led her team and fought all the way. Everywhere she passed, all surrendered.
Seeing that they were almost at the last point, Yan led the whole team and rushed towards this last piece.
But what she didn’t expect was that she was surrounded by demons as soon as she arrived.
Looking at the circles of demons surrounding her, Yan knew that she had fallen into a trap.
This was Morgana’s plan, to make herself unaware of the situation, advance rashly, and then surround herself in one fell swoop.
Watching his comrades around him sacrifice one by one, Yan began to blame himself.
If she hadn’t attacked so rashly, her comrades wouldn’t have done the same.
All 308 of her teammates who had been with her day and night in the expedition were now dead, leaving only herself, struggling to the last, like a trapped beast.
Yan didn’t know how long he could hold on, with the injuries on his body and the demons around him.
She didn’t know if this was her final performance.
Yan looked at the speaking demon and danced the flaming sword in his hand again.
“Surrender? Just you? That’s not good enough!”
As he spoke, Yan rushed towards the demon.
The flaming sword slashed across, and the demon was cut in half by the sharpness of the flaming sword.
The surrounding demons looked at the demon’s body and stared at each other.
“Brothers, surround her. She is all alone and has no reinforcements.”
As soon as this sentence was spoken, the demons began to launch long-range attacks on Yan, refusing to give him a chance to engage in close combat.
The flaming sword in Yan’s hand could not exert its power at all, and he could only helplessly resist the demon’s attack.
“puff.”
Even the most careful planning can lead to mistakes.
A bullet passed through the Flame Sword’s defense and hit Yan’s left shoulder.
The bullet created sparks, and Yan was knocked backwards by the impact.
The demon shouted when he saw Yan backing out.
“Brothers, she’s dying. Let’s catch her alive.”
Then a bunch of demons attacked Yan. Yan looked at the tight demons and blocked them with the flaming sword in his hand.
But the demons were numerous and powerful, and Yan’s resistance was completely useless.
Just as Yan was about to be caught by the devil, suddenly a breath of air spread into the battlefield.
The powerful pressure forced Yan and the demon who were fighting to stop and bend their bodies unconsciously.
The demons felt the pressure and looked at each other.
“Queen, Your Lady Queen?”
The demon’s voice was a little uncertain, but there was no doubt that the aura belonged to their queen.
I saw a wormhole slowly opening in front of the demon.
A woman wearing a leather jacket, a deep V top, heavy makeup on her face, and a pair of steel wings behind her slowly walked out of the wormhole. Then, groups of demons followed her out of the wormhole.
When the demons saw the woman, they immediately knelt down.
“Greetings, Her Majesty.”
The person who came was the fallen angel: Morgana.
Morgana looked at the demon, nodded, said nothing more, and walked slowly towards Yan.
“Morgana?”
Yan supported himself with the flaming sword in his hand, his eyes fixed on Morgana.
This was the first time she had seen Morgana. She had looked her up in the archives before, but she had never seen her in person. With Yan’s status, she was not qualified to meet a boss like Morgana. She was just a small soldier before.
Morgana looked at Yan and moved her wrist gently.
“Yes, it’s me.”
There was a lot of contempt in her voice. Yes, contempt. As the queen of demons, Yan was just a small soldier in her eyes. He could not attract her attention at all, and he was not worthy of her attention.
After Morgana admitted it, Yan smiled with tears in his eyes. What did he mean by that? Did he know who the leader of the other side was after he fought to the end of his life?
Yan slowly closed her eyes. She knew that now that Morgana was here, she would have no chance of survival. Even if Queen Kesha came, Morgana might not give Kesha face.
Or if Kai’Sa comes, Morgana will be more decisive.
Morgana looked at Yan and closed his eyes, looking resigned.
With a wave of his hand, Yan flew directly towards Morgana.
Morgana reached out and grabbed Yan’s neck, looking at him with an amused expression.
“You are very self-aware.”
Yan felt the hand on his neck and said nothing, but the flaming sword disappeared.
Looking at the silent Yan, a hint of anger appeared on Morgana’s face.
The hand that was pinching Yan slowly began to exert force, and Yan’s face turned a little red due to Morgana’s actions.
Morgana looked at Yan’s reaction, and the trace of anger disappeared, and a look of pride appeared on her face.
Morgana leaned her head towards Yan’s face and blew gently.
“You’re not without feelings, are you?”
Having said that, Morgana was about to take it a step further.
Suddenly, Morgana’s face turned serious as she paused holding Yan’s hand.
She felt a breath, a familiar breath.
While Morgana was still in shock, a streak of light quickly streaked towards where Morgana was.
The demon beside Morgana looked at the flying light and instantly protected Morgana.
“Stop him, stop him, don’t let him get close to the Queen.”
A demon commanded the other demons to block the light from them.
After hearing the order, the demon stood up and flew towards the streamer.
Unfortunately, perhaps because the light was too fast or too powerful, the demons were unable to get close to him.
The guards around Morgana looked at the demon and exchanged glances.
“Atai, Axiao, come with me. We will stop him at all costs and protect the Queen.”
A demon glanced at Liuguang, a cautious look appeared in his eyes. After calling the names of two people, he rushed towards Liuguang first.
“Ayong, be careful.”
The two people who were called by the devil watched the devil move and flew towards the stream of light.
The three of them looked at the incoming stream of light, mobilizing all their energy and staring at the light.
There was a sound of collision, and the stream of light was blocked.
It was not the three demons who blocked it, but Mordekaiser who had always been by Morgana’s side.
When Atai saw that it was Mo Teng who made the move, he felt a little relieved.
“Lord Morten.”
Mo Teng didn’t even look at A Tai, his eyes staring straight ahead, looking at the thing he blocked.
After the stream of light was blocked, it slowly dissipated, and a person appeared in the void.
Snow-white wings, white clothes, short black hair, and a strong energy emanating from his body.
The person who came was Xiao Kun.
Chapter 24 Let her go, I’ll let you do whatever you want (old version)
Mo Teng looked at Xiao Kun, sizing him up.
“Who are you?”
He felt from the person who came that he was actually at the same level as Morgana. Compared to Kesha, he was only slightly weaker.
Xiao Kun ignored Mo Teng, but looked at Morgana behind Mo Teng and Yan in Morgana’s hand.
With a turn of his figure, Xiao Kun rushed towards Morgana again.
“Stop him.”
Mo Teng looked at Xiao Kun’s movements and direction, and instantly took action, blocking Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun looked at Mo Teng in front of him, and directly drew out the Tang sword with his right hand and attacked Mo Teng.
The blade light cut through the void, slashing out with a sharp momentum; the cold light cut through the air, and wherever the blade passed, the space was slightly distorted.
This knife is so terrifying.
Mo Teng frowned slightly when he saw this, but he did not retreat. Instead, shining blades popped out of the armor on his hands.
His momentum was not as strong as before, and he stood up to meet Xiao Kun’s attack.
“when-“
Sparks flew from where the blades met, and the sound of metal clashing echoed across the battlefield.
I saw a trace of black energy on Moteng’s blade, appearing and disappearing from time to time.
No wonder it could block Xiao Kun s Tang sword, it turned out that energy was injected into it.
Xiao Kun watched as Tang Dao’s attack was blocked, so he pulled away and attacked Mo Teng again.
The Tang sword drew semicircular arcs of light in the air as Xiao Kun moved, and each sword carried endless offensive power.
The two men’s momentum collided, and a huge energy shock was instantly dissipated from the place of battle.
The demon beside Mo Teng watched Xiao Kun fighting with Mo Teng, drew his weapon, and stepped towards Xiao Kun.
Mo Teng took the lead in attack, while a few others harassed.
Xiao Kun was actually suppressed by Mo Teng and seemed unable to move freely.
Looking at Mo Teng’s attack, there was not much offensive, but more of a suppression. Xiao Kun was a little puzzled. Since Mo Teng could suppress him, why didn’t he take the opportunity to take him down or seriously injure him?
Xiao Kun couldn’t figure it out, but Mo Teng knew.
Looking at Xiao Kun’s strength, Mo Teng remembered something.
The only thing Morgana left behind in the City of Angels was probably the person in front of her.
After seeing Xiao Kun, Mo Teng had a big question: When did the angel clan have a new main god?
After Xiao Kun took action, he became more certain.
This person, if nothing unexpected happens, is the thing that Morgana dropped.
Because of this, Morten did not attack aggressively. He was afraid of hurting Xiao Kun and making Morgana angry.
Otherwise, with Xiao Kun’s cultivation of the middle stage of the Lord God, he could wipe it out with a wave of his hand. There were countless Lord Gods and Lord Gods of the late stage who died in his hands, let alone a small Lord God of the middle stage?
Mo Teng kept pestering Xiao Kun like that, not letting him leave but also not hurting him.
The demon beside Morteng looked at Xiao Kun’s attack, and while Xiao Kun was fully focused on dealing with Morteng, he shook the weapon in his hand, and the weapon disappeared, and a halberd appeared again.
This item is Morgana’s lightning spear, but it is a replica; there is only one authentic one, and it is in Morgana’s hands.
The devil took advantage of Xiao Kun’s inattention and stabbed him in the chest with a halberd.
Xiao Kun looked at the lightning halberd coming at him and wanted to recall the Tang sword to block it, but it was impossible.
The lightning spear was getting closer and closer, and Xiao Kun planned to take it head-on.
Suddenly, Xiao Kun seemed to have thought of something. When the lightning approached, his left arm, which had been free, quickly blocked the attack path of the lightning spear.
Puff-
The lightning halberd penetrated directly and stabbed towards Xiao Kun’s chest.
Xiao Kun looked at his pierced left arm and exerted force suddenly, causing Shi Gengsheng to retreat a little bit and stop the attack by the lightning halberd that was about to pierce his chest.
Xiao Kun watched the lightning halberd stop, and with a wave of his right hand, he recalled the Tang sword; he chopped it down from top to bottom with all his might.
Suddenly blood splattered everywhere, and a few drops of blood sprayed onto Xiao Kun’s face, making him look slightly hideous.
“puff-“
The demon didn’t even have time to resist before being split in half.
The lightning spear had lost its owner and remained powerlessly on Xiao Kun’s left arm.
Xiao Kun looked at the lightning halberd, made some space in his right hand, grasped the lightning halberd, endured the severe pain and pulled it out directly.
As Xiao Kun moved, a stream of blood gushed out from his left arm.
Xiao Kun looked at the blood without even frowning, as if he was not the one injured.
He held the lightning halberd in his left hand and the Tang sword in his right hand.
Xiao Kun looked at Mo Teng in front of him. Mo Teng didn’t make a move just now?
This made Xiao Kun very confused. He didn’t take advantage of his injury to attack him, but just watched him quietly from a distance. What was this?
Xiao Kun shook his head, energy flowed through his left arm, and the injury began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Xiao Kun glanced at the lightning halberd in his hand, then looked at Mo Teng, intending to rush forward again.
Mo Teng looked at Xiao Kun’s actions and said something in a low voice.
“Boy, if you come again, don’t blame me for being rude.”
Xiao Kun listened to Mo Teng’s words, and a strange look appeared on his face. He knew that Mo Teng was asking him to stop; but was it possible to ask him to stop?
With a cold snort in response to Mo Teng, Xiao Kun rushed towards Mo Teng again.
Mo Teng looked at Xiao Kun who was rushing towards him and felt a little depressed. How could you not know what was good for you? Well, at most I could beat you half to death; as long as I didn’t kill you, Nana wouldn’t be angry.
Mo Teng thought about it and slightly drew his hands in front of him; the energy on the double blades became more intense again.
It seemed that Xiao Kun was about to collide with Mo Teng.
A female voice suddenly came from the battlefield.
“Stop it!”
Morgana’s cold words spread throughout the battlefield. Xiao Kun, Morten, and the remaining two demons, Atai and Ayong, all stopped their attacks.
Xiao Kun turned around and looked at where Morgana was, and slowly put down the Tang sword in his hand.
Seeing Xiao Kun’s actions, Mo Teng nodded imperceptibly and slowly stepped aside.
Morgana looked at Xiao Kun, a hint of heartache flashing in her eyes.
But the heartache was fleeting. There were other demons here, and she couldn’t show any abnormality.
“Whoever did it, I can’t guarantee the life or death of this little angel.”
Morgana said as she lifted Yan high up. The strength in her hands was not fake at all.
Xiao Kun looked at Yan, with a hint of struggle in his eyes.
He slowly closed his eyes, and the Tang sword in his hand fell limply.
“Let her go, I’ll leave her to you.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was dead and hoarse. He didn’t know if what he did was right, but he didn’t want anything to happen to Yan in front of him.
After Morgana heard Xiao Kun’s words, the sad mood she had felt instantly disappeared, and was replaced by indescribable anger.
“Oh, why should I listen to you? Or is this little angel very important to you, huh?”
Morgana said as she exerted force on her hands again, pinching Yan’s neck fiercely.
Yan didn’t know whether he couldn’t bear Morgana’s strength or he heard Xiao Kun’s voice, his tightly closed eyes slowly opened.
The body without a foothold struggled in the air for a while, and the little mouth that had been closed opened in the air, but no sound came out.
“Brother, let’s go.”
The silent voice came out of Yan’s mouth. Unfortunately, Xiao Kun couldn’t hear Yan’s words or see Yan’s actions.
Xiao Kun listened to Morgana’s words without saying anything. The Tang sword had already disappeared from Xiao Kun’s hand.
“What? You’re not talking anymore? You admit it?”
Morgana watched Xiao Kun’s actions and laughed crazily. Her eyes were raised to an angle that Yan couldn’t see, and two tears were brewing in them.
She had waited for him for 20,000 years, but the first thing he said when they met was to ask her to let the angel go.
Twenty thousand guards were exchanged for just one sentence like this.
Who can understand the pain in her heart?
“You want me to let her go, but I won’t!”
Chapter 25: Me? Or Her! (Old Version)
There was an unconcealable sadness in Morgana’s aloof voice.
Mo Teng heard the abnormality in Morgana’s voice and glared at Xiao Kun fiercely. He raised the blades in his hands, put them down, put them down and raised them again. He repeated this several times and finally sighed helplessly.
Standing there silently, looking at Morgana and Xiao Kun. These two people really made Mo Teng at a loss as to what to do.
Morgana didn’t know when her proud head slowly returned to its original angle, and there was pain in her eyes that could not be hidden. However, no matter how much pain there was, it was nothing compared to the heartache!
Xiao Kun kept his eyes on Morgana, not moving away for even a second. When he saw the pain, his heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. He didn’t know why, but it just hurt.
“I, I,”
The words came to my mouth in a disjointed manner, but I couldn’t say them. I hesitated for a long time, but couldn’t put them into a sentence.
Morgana listened to Xiao Kun’s words, and the grief that was originally hidden in her eyes could not be suppressed. Even her face was exaggerated by it, and the grief on her face made Xiao Kun close his eyes reluctantly.
Looking at Xiao Kun with his eyes closed, Morgana shook her head slightly, as if trying to shake away the pain in her heart.
“Why, why aren’t you talking?”
Morgana’s voice was choked with sobs, and she didn’t want to hide it. If she wanted to break up, she would break up completely! Since you chose her, then forget me.
Angels only love one person in their lifetime, but I have fallen and am not worthy of your love.
Looking at Xiao Kun who didn’t move at all, Morgana spoke again.
“The moment I walked out of the City of Angels, you should have known that when we met, we would only meet in battle. I am now Morgana, the queen of the demonic forces. I am no longer that ignorant girl, nor am I the archangel of the City of Angels!”
“You are the son of the angel family. We should not have any communication.”
Morgana spoke very softly, so softly that the whole sentence was extremely plain and without any emotion.
But, it was just such a light and flirtatious word. To her, it was:
Every word is heart-breaking!
Those few words severed the last shred of fantasy in her heart, and also severed everything between her and him.
Xiao Kun closed his eyes and listened to Morgana’s words. The pain in his heart became even more intense.
The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably, and his sword-like eyebrows were also shaking.
The body holding the lightning halberd standing in the void was also shaking slightly.
Morgana watched all of Xiao Kun’s reactions and stopped talking; she just looked at him quietly, waiting for Xiao Kun’s answer.
A long time passed.
A sigh spread through the air.
“Whatever.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was very low. The people around him, whether it was Morgana or Yan who was captured, all had a strange feeling after hearing Xiao Kun’s words.
As he spoke, Xiao Kun’s eyes, which had been tightly closed, slowly opened.
The tiger eyes were like Morgana’s, with pain that could not be concealed. The only difference was that Xiao Kun’s eyes were filled with determination, a determination that was hard to understand.
When Morgana saw the look in Xiao Kun’s eyes, her body shook violently.
Xiao Kun glanced at Morgana, then at the gun in Morgana’s hand, shook his head slightly, and a bleak smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
“Let her go, she’s still young and shouldn’t appear in our story.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was very soft, coupled with that heartbreaking smile, no one knew what Xiao Kun was going to do.
Morgana listened to Xiao Kun’s words, staring at him with her beautiful eyes, wanting to see what Xiao Kun was planning, even if it was just a little bit.
But she saw nothing, and what she saw was not discernible at all.
Hmm? The color of deathly silence? But Xiao Kun is the main god, how can deathly silence threaten him? This made Morgana a little confused.
Xiao Kun watched Morgana staring at him in a daze and did not let Yan go.
“how?”
Xiao Kun’s gentle words brought Morgana back to normal. Morgana looked at Xiao Kun again and again, and finally slowly let go of the hand that was holding Yan.
Morgana looked at Yan and loosened her grip slightly.
“Let her go? Sure, but she still needs to pay the price.”
After saying that, Morgana suddenly raised her free hand and attacked Yan with a palm.
Xiao Kun looked at Morgana’s actions, opened his mouth, but in the end said nothing.
“kindness!”
A muffled groan came out of Yan’s mouth, and the palm directly slapped Yan away.
After landing, Yan tried desperately to stand up and walk towards Xiao Kun, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn’t move at all.
Morgana glanced at the struggling Yan, then returned her gaze to Xiao Kun.
“I promised you that I would seal all her cultivation abilities.”
Morgana spoke these words lightly, accompanied by immense resentment.
Since you feel sorry for her, I will destroy her!
Who do you choose?
Me? Or her!
Xiao Kun looked at Yan flying away, and saw Yan struggling desperately to move towards him, but the seal on her body prevented her from moving at all.
Xiao Kun really wanted to walk up to her, take her away from here, and never participate in any war again.
But he couldn’t, he couldn’t do that!
Because, there is her.
Xiao Kun smiled gently at Yan, then looked at Morgana again. The pain in her eyes had disappeared, leaving only a pair of eyes full of dead silence.
“Thank you!”
“don’t want!”
Chapter 26 There’s Something Wrong with This Kid (Old Version)
Two voices rang out from the air in succession.
One came from Xiao Kun’s mouth, and the other was shouted out by Morgana.
Hearing Morgana’s two words, Xiao Kun showed a satisfied smile on his face.
The moment the smile appeared, Xiao Kun closed his eyes again.
The body that was originally standing tall in the air slowly bent down after his eyes closed.
Xiao Kun at this time.
Kneeling on one knee in the air, the hand that was originally holding the lightning halberd slowly slid to the tail of the lightning halberd. A pair of spread white wings also retracted back to Xiao Kun’s back at this time.
The momentum that was originally rising to the sky, along with Xiao Kun’s actions, dissipated to who knows where. Deathly silence surrounded Xiao Kun from head to toe.
Everything returned to normal, leaving only the satisfied smile on his face.
Morgana looked at Xiao Kun’s movements, and the body that was originally standing suddenly sat in the air.
When Xiao Kun said that, she understood what he was going to do.
No one can lose his life just like that, unless he commits suicide.
Mo Teng looked at everything that was happening before his eyes and sighed slightly; the double blades that had been in his hands also slowly disappeared.
Yan watched Xiao Kun’s actions from a distance, tears streaming down her face uncontrollably.
She didn’t expect Xiao Kun to do this. For her, he chose to commit suicide. He gave up the glory of the Lord God just for her.
If it weren’t for her, Xiao Kun wouldn’t have rushed to Morgana’s base camp regardless of everything; if it weren’t for her, Xiao Kun wouldn’t have lost his life like this; if it weren’t for her.
Unfortunately, it s only if!
A failed battle caused her to lose a loved one forever. Lost forever, never to be brought back.
“elder brother!”
At this time, Yan couldn’t hold back any longer and shouted out. A heart-wrenching voice came out of Yan’s mouth. But there was no response, and the gentle smile that had originally appeared was gone.
Angel Yan Quotes: I was defeated once in the third battle between angels and demons. I lost 308 teammates who I had been with day and night, and the person I loved most in my life.
This is a later story, so let s not talk about it for now.
Morgana didn’t care about Yan’s reaction, she just stared blankly at where Xiao Kun was kneeling. Tears flowed down her face crazily and turned into dust in the universe.
After an unknown amount of time, Morgana’s tears stopped falling and her eyes were fixed on Xiao Kun.
“Why! Why! Why are you doing this!”
Morgana shouted out a voice that seemed to have lost her mind. The endless sadness on her face made the surrounding demons dare not say anything. They didn’t know why Morgana was like this, but they could see that this man was very important to their king!
Listening to Morgana’s words, Mordekaiser shook his head helplessly.
He didn’t expect Xiao Kun to do this. Xiao Kun’s actions really surprised everyone. Even he didn’t expect it. Otherwise, with Xiao Kun’s strength, if Mo Teng didn’t want him to die, he couldn’t even commit suicide.
After Morgana yelled, her mood slowly returned to normal. She slowly stood up from the ground and walked towards Xiao Kun’s body step by step.
Morgana didn’t need to fly; she didn’t want to spread her wings now.
Standing in front of Xiao Kun, looking at the face that still had a satisfied smile, Morgana gently squatted down to be level with Xiao Kun. She stretched out her trembling hand and gently stroked the face that she had missed for who knows how long.
“Why can’t I ever have you? Kun.”
The light words were uttered gently as Morgana moved.
“Twenty thousand years ago, my mother betrothed you to Kesha, and I lost you. Ten thousand years ago, I was sentenced to leave the City of Angels, and you protected me when I left, and I lost you again.”
“And now, I have lost you forever.”
Morgana’s voice seemed to be lost in some memory, she spoke very slowly and softly, and a hint of sweetness appeared on her face, as if she was thinking of some happy place.
Morten looked at Morgana from the side, his face was shocked. He quickly flew in front of Morgana and said nervously.
“Nana, don’t…”
Before Mordekaiser could finish his words, Morgana made a hushing gesture, blocking Mordekaiser from saying anything else.
“Uncle Moten, please speak softly. Don’t wake Kun up. He is asleep.”
Morgana’s words frightened Morten greatly, and he quickly looked at Morgana’s face. He saw that her face was not dead, but full of nostalgia.
Mo Teng finally felt relieved. It was fine if she didn’t show up. If Nana chose to commit suicide like this kid, how could he have the face to confront Nana.
However, looking at Morgana’s appearance, Mordekaiser still felt distressed.
At this time, Morgana spoke again.
“Uncle Mo Teng, who do you think he is smiling at? Is it me?”
Morgana asked Mordekaiser like a little girl, and Mordekaiser didn’t know how to answer Morgana’s questions.
“Well, well, I…”
Mordekaiser hesitated, saying he didn’t know either. But looking at Morgana’s expression, if she said it wasn’t the case, then the result would be unpredictable.
Morgana rushed to answer before Nocturne finished speaking:
“It must be me. It must be me. Otherwise, why would Kun do this to me? Don’t you agree? Uncle Morten.”
Seeing Morgana’s look, Mordekaiser could only nod and acknowledge what she said.
Looking at the bodies of Morgana and Xiao Kun in front of him, Mo Teng suddenly remembered a scene that had just happened and puzzled him.
Thinking of this, Mordekaiser spoke hastily to Morgana:
“Nana, there’s something wrong with this kid.”
Chapter 27: Make her happy, or give up! (Old version)
Mordekaiser’s urgent words awakened Morgana, who was immersed in her memories.
Morgana looked at Mordekaiser in confusion, with confusion in her eyes. Mordekaiser’s sudden words left her confused.
Have a question? What’s the problem?
Mo Teng looked at the confused Morgana without explaining. He flew directly in front of the two and took Morgana’s hand off Xiao Kun. Afterwards, Mo Teng’s eyes kept looking at a certain position on Xiao Kun.
Morgana watched Mo Teng’s movements and protected Xiao Kun’s body tightly.
“What’s wrong? Uncle Morten.”
At this moment, Morgana was like a little child, afraid that her favorite toy would be accidentally broken by Mordekaiser.
Morten looked at Morgana’s actions and shook his head helplessly. This boy was too important to Nana. He almost occupied all of Nana’s emotions. Perhaps apart from him, no one else could cause Morgana’s emotions.
Thinking of this, Mordekaiser whispered to Morgana.
“Don’t worry, Nana. Uncle is just curious about something and won’t hurt him.”
Morteng coaxed Morgana like a child.
But Morgana didn’t buy it and continued to protect Xiao Kun tightly, not letting Mordekaiser get close.
Seeing how closely Morgana protected Xiao Kun, Mo Teng felt so annoyed that he wanted to travel back to before this kid was born and chop him to pieces to prevent him from harming his Nana while he’s still alive.
“Nana, aren’t you curious about who this kid is smiling at? Uncle may know the answer.”
Morten thought for a moment and spoke to Morgana kindly.
The result did not disappoint Mordekaiser. After he finished speaking, Morgana stared at Mordekaiser nervously, waiting for his next words.
“Uncle Mo Teng, you, you really know?”
Morgana’s words were a little stumbling. She wanted to solve this mystery, but she didn’t dare to do so. She wanted to solve it because she wanted to know why Xiao Kun had such a smile.
I don’t want to untie it because I’m afraid that after I untie it, the smile won’t be directed at her.
But now that Mordekaiser had spoken out, Morgana could no longer resist the curiosity in her heart and wanted to find out the truth. She didn’t want to solve this mystery, but she couldn’t help it.
Morteng nodded slightly to Morgana and pointed his finger at Xiao Kun’s chest.
The answer is there.
Mo Teng spoke with great confidence, and even had a confident smile on his face.
No matter what the answer is, it will be good for Morgana. If it is her, it will be the best. If it is not, it will make Morgana give up and not indulge in Xiao Kun’s world.
In fact, Mo Teng was not sure what was there before, but Xiao Kun was able to use his arms to remove stones and resist the lightning halberd without causing any damage to his chest.
Even this alone shows that there is definitely something fishy going on. When fighting against someone who is stronger than him, he has to protect the place even if he gets hurt. Who would believe that there is nothing wrong?
Of course, these alone could not make Nocturne sure that the answer to Xiao Kun’s mysterious smile was in it. But now Xiao Kun had fallen silent, and everything about him was exposed to Nocturne and Morgana.
Morgana might not care, or she might not want to touch Xiao Kun’s body. But Morten has been observing Xiao Kun carefully, and no matter where he is, he can’t escape Morten’s eyes.
Especially the chest, which was scanned back and forth by Mo Teng several times.
After several attempts, Mo Teng finally discovered something unusual. He saw a rope hanging there, and when he saw it, he looked at it carefully again, and only when he was sure that he was not mistaken did he say that.
Morgana’s face stiffened as she listened to Mo Teng’s words, and her hand unconsciously reached out to Xiao Kun’s chest. But her trembling hand stayed in front of his chest, but she didn’t step into the forbidden area.
Morgana was really confused now. Should she know the answer or not? She didn’t know what to choose!
At this time, she was not a queen, nor a fallen angel. She was just a little girl who had lost her beloved, a girl who didn’t know what her beloved had left behind.
He stretched it out, then withdrew it. He did this several times, but he still couldn’t lift the last layer of veil.
Mo Teng looked at Morgana’s expression and became ruthless. It was no use going on like this. Since Nana couldn’t do it, he would expose her himself and make the result known to the public.
Make her happy, or give up!
But no matter what the result is, it is better than the current one.
Mo Teng floated silently in front of Xiao Kun and slowly stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Kun’s neck.
Seeing his hand getting closer, Mo Teng became very nervous.
At the critical moment, Morten’s hand was caught.
Mordekaiser stopped and looked at Morgana in confusion.
Morgana smiled at Mordekaiser and moved Mordekaiser’s hand aside.
“Uncle Mo Teng, let me do it.”
After saying that, Morgana took a deep breath, slowly closed her eyes, and reached towards Xiao Kun’s chest with trembling hands.
When Morgana reached her hand in, she felt something was grasped in her hand.
It seems that what Mo Teng said was right, the answer is really here.
Try your best to control your emotions and not let them collapse here. Gently take the object in your hand out from Xiao Kun’s chest, the whole action is very slow and light.
Morgana also knew the importance of this thing.
Morgana held the thing tightly in her hand, but she didn’t dare to open her eyes at all.
Chapter 28 Mysterious Ornament (Old Version)
Mordekaiser looked at Morgana’s actions and hesitated. He didn’t know whether it was right or wrong to do so.
Breaking Morgana’s dream personally made Morten very distressed. He was really conflicted. This was not what he wanted to see. However, he had no choice. This was the only way to bring Morgana back.
“Nana, open your eyes! Uncle is always here, don’t worry.”
Morten’s voice was gentle, just like an elder’s, and it comforted Morgana’s heart little by little. But Morten knew that all his words were not as good as the words of the boy in front of him.
This kid can make Morgana cry with just one sentence. Similarly, he can also make Morgana smile with just one sentence.
This was the first time that Mo Teng felt so depressed. Why are you so evil, boy?
You stole my Nana’s heart, but why are you still not honest after death! Nana is still so worried about the doubts you left behind. I really miss you!
Morgana listened to Morten’s words and slowly opened her eyes. Since she had already found some things, she had to face them, no matter what the result was.
When she opened her eyes, Morgana’s face regained its calmness. There was no more sadness, nor the sweetness that had been lingering before. Only calmness remained, a calmness that was terrifying.
“Kun, I’m also curious about what it is that you protect so tightly. Wearing it close to your body and hiding it so deep.”
Morgana’s words no longer had any ups and downs, only remained dull and unpredictable.
This voice was so plain that Mordecai was a little scared when he heard Morgana’s voice. He had followed Morgana for so long, about 20,000 years. How old was Morgana? How long had he followed her?
But he had never seen Morgana like this before; he had seen Morgana happy, angry, unhappy, etc. before, but he had never seen Morgana so frighteningly calm.
He could swear that this was the first time Morgana had been like this since she was born. He could swear.
As Morgana’s words fell, the tightly clenched hands slowly opened. The mysterious object in the hand also appeared in front of Morgana and Morten.
A crystal-like necklace pendant lay quietly in Morgana’s hand. The pendant itself was dull and there seemed to be nothing unusual about it.
The only difference is that the pendant looks like a tear.
The transparent pendant, still carrying his lingering body temperature, lay quietly in Morgana’s hands.
Morgana could feel that this was an extremely plain ornament; there was nothing special about it, it could only be so plain.
But if it was so ordinary, why did he protect it so much? And why did he wear it close to his body all the time? Even if he got hurt, he didn’t want to damage the pendant at all?
Could this be the pendant given to him by the little angel?
Thinking of this, Morgana turned her head and looked meaningfully at where Yan was.
Looking at Yan lying there powerless, Liang Bing clenched the hand holding the necklace again. She unconsciously exerted strength on her hand, and the joints were slightly whitened by Morgana’s grip.
At this moment, Mo Teng suddenly screamed.
Nana!
Mordekaiser’s urgent call drew Morgana’s gaze away from Yan and back to the hand holding the necklace.
Morgana looked at Morten’s nervous face and said lightly.
Morgana was really desperate at this moment. She had really given up. She originally thought that smile was the last gift he left for her, but she didn’t expect it to be her; the little angel he asked her to let go.
Morten’s heart sank when he heard Morgana’s voice. But when he thought about the moment when Morgana closed her hands, the necklace moved slightly because of Morgana’s action.
It was this angle that made him discover something he shouldn’t have discovered.
Mo Teng shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice.
“There’s something wrong with this necklace!”
When Morgana heard Morten talking about the necklace, she couldn’t laugh. I don’t know why she laughed. I don’t know if it was a bitter smile or something else.
“Is there a problem? What could be the problem? It’s just a necklace.”
Morgana’s relaxed voice was incompatible with the hand that was tightly holding the necklace. But even so, her face was calm, as if the hand was not hers, as if the hand that was clenched white had nothing to do with her.
Seeing Morgana’s expression, Morten sighed. Thinking of the trace that flashed by just now, Morten’s eyes were full of determination.
“Look carefully at the bottom of the ornament.”
Mordekaiser revealed the reason why he called Morgana.
Just now, just now, he saw something at the bottom of the ornament. However, due to the angle, he did not see clearly what was at the bottom; that was why he asked Morgana to collect evidence.
Let her give up and abandon Xiao Kun completely.
Because now Morgana really makes Mordekaiser feel bad. If Xiao Kun’s dream of existence cannot be broken, it will have a great impact on Morgana in the future.
Morgana was slightly stunned when she heard what Morten said. Then she smiled at Morten and said casually.
“Bottom? What could there be?”
It was a casual remark, but Morgana couldn’t help but open her clenched hands and look at the bottom of the necklace.
When Morgana’s eyes saw the bottom of the pendant, the hand that was holding the necklace suddenly loosened. The necklace lost its support and returned to Xiao Kun’s chest again.
After Morgana reacted, she took the necklace again; she looked at the bottom of the necklace and murmured.
“It’s not her, it’s not her. It’s actually…”
Chapter 29 My Wife, Bing’er (old version)
Looking at Morgana’s reaction and the murmured sound, Mordekaiser also quickly moved over, staring at the bottom of the necklace nervously.
When Moteng saw the bottom of the necklace clearly, he stepped aside and laughed.
“Nana, now you understand. Haha!!!”
There was no longer any worry in Mo Teng’s voice, but instead there was a sense of relief.
When he saw everything clearly, all his worries disappeared.
Mordekaiser’s voice also woke up Morgana, who had been in shock. After Morgana woke up, a smile appeared on her calm face, a real smile.
Morgana slowly put down the necklace, stood up, looked at the happy Mordekaiser, and bowed deeply.
“Uncle, thank you.”
Morgana’s voice was low and sincere.
Mordekaiser looked at Morgana’s actions and quickly stopped laughing.
“Nana, what are you doing?”
Morteng was a little flustered. Morgana’s actions made him feel a little flattered. He had followed Morgana for so long, but he had never used the word “uncle” before. Morgana called him Uncle Morteng the most.
Looking at Mordekaiser’s appearance, Morgana straightened up and smiled at him.
“If it wasn’t for my uncle, I would have really missed it.”
If it wasn’t for Mordekaiser’s reminder, she might have really missed it. If she missed it, it would be a lifelong regret for her. When she didn’t know the answer, she felt that missing it was nothing.
When she knew the answer, she was glad that she didn’t miss it.
Because the bottom of the pendant was engraved with her thoughts for the past 20,000 years. Everything in the past 20,000 years was engraved on the pendant.
My wife, Bing’er.
These four simple words made Morgana understand everything; they also let her know who the real winner of this war was!
This time, she won. She won without any suspense. Four words, she won like no one else.
Morgana slowly calmed down and looked at Yan again.
At this time, there was no more jealousy in Morgana’s eyes, only pity and the pride of a winner.
During the war, she was defeated by Kesha several times.
And this time, I thought I had lost to this little angel again in terms of love.
However, life is always full of ups and downs.
At the last moment, she turned the tables.
She won.
Seeing that Morgana had returned to normal, the demon walked up to her respectfully, bowed, and asked in a low voice.
“Queen, this angel?”
The demon’s voice was weak, and they couldn’t control Morgana’s emotions; they could only ask how to deal with this angel without touching the tiger’s whiskers.
Morgana listened to the demon’s words and waved her hand casually.
“Let her go, and send a few demons to send her back to the place where Kesha’s forces are.”
Morgana said this easily at this point, a little angel, now of no use in her eyes.
However, since she promised Kun, let her live.
The demon was stunned for a moment when he heard Morgana’s words, then he recovered and responded quickly.
After receiving the order, the demon directly called a few demons and walked towards Yan.
After a moment, a streak of light disappeared from here, and its target was exactly where the angel was.
Watching the demon leave, Morgana looked towards Xiao Kun again.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The angel clan s residence.
“ah!”
Then continuous screams were heard from the angel clan s base.
The angels that were originally guarding in the air fell to the ground one after another. Kaisha also felt a sudden headache on the throne, and a stream of information was transmitted to her mind frantically.
The Holy Son of the Angel Clan: Kun; is offline.
An unacceptable message quickly spread throughout the angel clan, and all the angels who received the message were shocked. Although the Son of God had not taken action many times, they also knew his strength. Why did he just go offline like that?
Leng, who was guarding a place, fell straight to the ground after receiving this information.
The other angels, seeing Leng’s condition, endured their physical weakness and flew towards Leng.
Several angels worked together to catch the falling Leng and held him in the air.
“Sister Leng, what’s wrong with you?”
“Sister Leng, are you okay?”
Words of concern came out one after another from the mouths of several angels.
Leng listened to what they said, slowly shook his head, and slowly uttered a word.
“Wang, offline.”
As the words came out, Leng’s face was filled with gloom.
Leng’s words silenced the angels. They naturally knew that the king Leng was talking about was the Holy Son Xiao Kun.
In Leng’s eyes, Kaisha is the king. But he is the king of the angels, not her king; her king is only Xiao Kun!
An angel who had a good relationship with Leng looked at Leng and comforted him softly.
“Sister Leng, His Highness won’t just go offline like that; you have to trust His Highness.”
Leng listened to the voice and looked at the angel. He saw that the angel had golden hair casually draped over her shoulders. Her somewhat dull face could not hide her beauty.
“Thank you, Fanxing.”
Leng said this and struggled to get away from the support of several people.
“The king will not just go offline like that. I will wait for the day when the king returns!”
After listening to Leng’s words, several people fell silent. They were just comforting Leng, the message sent by the queen herself. Xiao Kun’s desire to be resurrected was almost like a fool’s dream.
Chapter 30: The Disappearance of the Body (Old Version)
Kaisha sat on the throne, her brows furrowed, her body twitching involuntarily, and her beautiful face was filled with a look of struggle.
“Well~~, you~~~, you devil! Why are you still unwilling to let me go after you have fallen! Ah~~~”
Kesha spoke a few words intermittently, and as she spoke, her body twitched more severely.
When the last shout came out of Kesha’s mouth, the body regained its composure. However, a little sweat had already appeared on her face, and it was reluctant to fall on her smooth forehead.
Kesha sat on the throne, breathing heavily, looking upward with lifeless eyes.
Just now, after she spread the news of Xiao Kun’s death, the immortal rope on her body suddenly tightened. Not only that, but it also moved wildly.
Even though Kesha had adapted for eighteen years, she could not bear the punishment given to her by the immortal So.
When Shenxiansuo slowly calmed down, Kesha’s abnormality also slowly subsided.
Kesha sat powerlessly on the throne. She couldn’t figure it out, she really couldn’t figure it out; Xiao Kun had already died, but why, this rope didn’t disappear with his death?
Keisha had a feeling in her heart that Xiao Kun would return again one day.
When this thought came to her mind, Kesha didn’t dare to believe it at all. But the punishment brought to her by the immortal rope forced her to believe it.
Just when he was still deep in thought, there was a noise outside the palace.
“Angel Leng, requesting to see the Queen.”
A notification came from outside the palace. After hearing the voice, Kaisha quickly wiped the sweat off her face, adjusted her sitting posture, and gently straightened her mind.
“Come in!”
As Keisha spoke, Leng slowly walked in from outside.
Kaisha sat on the throne and looked down at Leng below. There was no trace of the previous expression on her face. It must be said that the queen adjusted quickly, and the original discomfort was completely covered up.
Kaisha lazily leaned on the throne, one hand against her forehead. Her legs were proudly crossed, and a noble look emanated from her.
“Leng, what are you doing here?”
Leng heard Keisha’s words, hesitated for a moment, and looked up at Keisha.
“Queen, is the king serious?”
Leng didn’t finish her words, but she had expressed what she wanted to say.
Kesha listened and glanced at Leng; she gently moved her noble head, and her golden hair swayed slightly with Kesha’s movement.
“Kun, already…”
Before Kesha finished speaking, her brows suddenly frowned; then she spoke again.
“He’s still alive, but he won’t show up now.”
Kesha’s words suddenly changed, which made Leng, who was ready to accept the bad news, stunned.
Then the gloomy face was filled with joy, and he looked at Kesha nervously.
“Really? Queen.”
Kesha nodded and acknowledged her words. Suddenly, Kesha’s face darkened.
“Leng, go to the border area to pick up Yan, she is seriously injured. It seems that our enemies are not just Morgana!”
Leng listened to Kesha’s words below, his face darkened, and then he bowed to Kesha.
After saying this, he retreated out of the palace respectfully.
After Leng retreated, Kesha’s face also turned cold.
Just now, when she was about to say that Xiao Kun had fallen, the originally quiet Immortal Rope suddenly moved. It was because of this that Kaisha changed her words temporarily.
Keisha thought about what had just happened and slowly closed her eyes.
“It seems that you are really not dead!”
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
On this battlefield:
Morgana stood beside Xiao Kun and looked at him.
“Uncle Mo Teng, do you know any way to revive him?”
Mordekaiser was listening to Morgana’s words and had a headache. It might be easy to revive a person. But this was a main god! And he committed suicide. It was almost impossible to revive him.
“Well, I…”
Morteng hesitated a little. In his memory, there was really no way to revive the Lord God. Otherwise, he would not have watched her fall in front of him without any way to do anything. He could only silently protect Morgana to repay her.
Morgana’s face darkened when she saw Morten’s look. In her eyes, Morten was a powerful man who was so powerful that it was terrifying. However, if he had no way out, then Xiao Kun really…
When Morteng saw Morgana’s look, he was shocked and spoke quickly.
“Don’t worry, Nana. I think I have it, but I’m old now. I’m not sure what you need. When I’m free, I’ll sort it out and tell you then.”
Nocturne had no choice but to stabilize Morgana. If Morgana got into trouble again, there would be no need for him to exist.
After hearing what Mordekaiser said, Morgana’s expression regained some color.
“Thank you, Uncle Morten.”
Watching Morgana recover, Morten sighed in his heart. Nana, what’s so good about this kid that makes you so fascinated. Didn’t you hear that I was lying to you? The Lord God is level one, and he can be resurrected at will.
But Mordekaiser would not say this. Since Morgana didn’t hear it, he would not point it out.
Morgana finished speaking to Morten and gently pulled out the lightning halberd that Xiao Kun was holding tightly. Then she gently stroked Xiao Kun’s forehead, and slowly gathered energy with her other hand.
“Kun, I’m sorry, I’ll have to bear with you for now.”
As Morgana spoke, she saw the energy moving towards Xiao Kun; just when the energy was about to touch Xiao Kun, something strange happened.
A red light emanated from Xiao Kun’s body, forcing Morgana to take a step back involuntarily.
When Mordekaiser saw the light, he instantly flew in front of Morgana and protected her behind him.
After Mo Teng finished everything, the light suddenly dimmed. Seeing this, the two looked at Xiao Kun again, only to see a wormhole appear somewhere under Xiao Kun.
Then, Xiao Kun’s body disappeared to the shock of the two.
Chapter 31 Can You Take Me Out of Here? (Old Version)
“kindness?”
A voice slowly sounded in an empty patch of grass.
Xiao Kun slowly stood up from a patch of grass, squinting his eyes and looking at the sky. The surroundings were unfamiliar, a place he had never seen before.
Didn’t I shut off my self-awareness in front of Liang Bing? But how did I end up here?
Xiao Kun was a little confused when he thought of this. At the last moment, he looked at Yan and Liang Bing and didn’t know what to do. He chose to close his consciousness, or seal himself.
But, if that s the case, why am I here now?
Xiao Kun quickly called out Xiaoxiao in his heart. Only Xiaoxiao could explain everything in between.
“Xiaoxiao, what’s going on? Why am I here?”
After Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Kun’s question, that soft voice rang in Xiao Kun’s heart.
“Master, it’s like this. After you sealed your consciousness, your strength was also sealed by the system. When you were sealed by Liang Bing’s energy, the system lifted the seal on your strength and randomly teleported you here.”
Xiaoxiao told Xiao Kun everything that happened.
After finishing speaking, Xiao Kun nodded. At this moment, Xiao Xiao said something again.
“Master, the system has reshaped your body. From now on, you are an independent individual. If the other angels go offline or die, it will not affect you in the slightest. Of course, you will not be able to contact them anymore.”
Xiao Kun was delighted when he heard Xiao Xiao’s words. He naturally knew the shortcomings of the angel race. If they were reshaped and the shortcomings were eliminated, it would be an unexpected benefit to him.
When he heard that they could not get in touch in the end, Xiao Kun nodded helplessly. There are pros and cons.
After recognizing everything, Xiao Kun’s thoughts returned to the battlefield. Perhaps that was the best approach. At that time, he really didn’t know what to do, and it was not good for him to choose anyone.
Yan, had been with him since childhood, and was born with him. Although that incident happened in the end, didn’t Xiao Kun protect her tightly during those eighteen years?
Originally, that day should have been Yan’s coming-of-age ceremony, and also his coming-of-age ceremony. But, something like that happened.
Liang Bing, since Xiao Kun came into this world, Liang Bing has been protecting him.
Xiao Kun could see Liang Bing’s affection for him even if he was blind! Moreover, he was not blind and could see it clearly. He could not abandon Yan, nor could he draw his sword against Liang Bing.
Otherwise, he would not have chosen to isolate himself after Yan was released by Liang Bing.
After understanding everything, Xiao Kun nodded, exited the system in his mind, and disconnected from Xiao Xiao.
Xiao Kun looked at everything in front of him, and suddenly his ears moved slightly.
Then, Xiao Kun quickly turned around and looked behind him.
I saw a little girl about ten years old, leaning against me tightly. The distance between the little girl and me was almost touching.
When the little girl saw Xiao Kun turning around, her body froze, and then she quickly lowered her head. Although she had lowered her head, her big eyes were still secretly looking at Xiao Kun.
Yuqin is an orphan in an orphanage. She has always been the target of bullying. Today, Yuqin took advantage of the fact that the people in the orphanage were not paying attention and finally ran away from the orphanage secretly.
After regaining her freedom, she ran all the way here without knowing the direction.
She was in a hurry all the way and was exhausted after running here. Seeing the beautiful scenery, she relaxed and played here. But when she was having fun, suddenly a black shadow fell from the sky.
Seeing that the place where the black shadow fell was not far from where she was playing, Yuqin ran here curiously.
The ground here was very flat, and Yuqin could see what had fallen from a distance.
At that time, Xiao Kun was lying there quietly, not moving at all, but Yuqin was frightened.
When Yuqin walked in, she saw Xiao Kun’s chest was still rising and falling slightly, and then she realized that Xiao Kun was still alive and not dead.
Seeing this, Yuqin thought of the common sense of saving people that she had learned in the orphanage. She quickly ran to Xiao Kun’s side, ready to wake him up according to what she had learned.
However, when Yuqin just walked to Xiao Kun, Xiao Kun suddenly made a sound and then sat up.
Xiao Kun’s sudden action startled Yu Qin. Just when Yu Qin was about to leave secretly, she saw Xiao Kun sitting there straight and not moving anymore.
At her age, she could no longer hold back her curiosity and secretly walked towards Xiao Kun again.
Next is the scene before.
When Yuqin was about to touch Xiao Kun’s back, Xiao Kun turned back.
Xiao Kun looked at the little girl in front of him, with some doubt in his eyes.
“What’s your name? Where is this place?”
Xiao Kun spoke to Yuqin gently in his magnetic voice.
Yuqin listened to what Xiao Kun said and quickly gestured with her hands.
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin’s hands with confused eyes. He looked at them for a long time but still couldn’t understand what Yuqin meant. It was not because of anything else, but because he had never been exposed to sign language or anything like that.
Yuqin looked at Xiao Kun’s confused eyes and slowly put down her gesturing hands. She lowered her head again, secretly looking at Xiao Kun’s big eyes, and didn’t dare to look at Xiao Kun again.
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin’s movements, his face a little embarrassed. If he hadn’t disconnected the Angel System, he could have directly logged into the Angel System and learned the sign language instantly.
But now it s disconnected.
“Um, um, I…I’m sorry.”
After stumbling over his words for a long time, Xiao Kun could only say sorry in the end.
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, Yuqin raised her head, pointed at Xiao Kun’s mouth, and then pointed at herself.
Although Xiao Kun didn’t understand sign language, he understood what Yuqin meant and gave her an apologetic smile.
“Well, I’m just apologizing to you.”
After saying this, Xiao Kun looked around. There was no one living there. There was nothing but a flat grassland and a forest not far away.
“Can you get me out of here?”
Chapter 32 Could it be that the Yuqin in front of me is… (Old version)
Xiao Kun felt very embarrassed. After all, he was a grown man, but he had to ask a little girl if she could take him away.
After hearing what Xiao Kun said, Yuqin’s eyes were confused at first. Then she turned around and looked around, then shook her head at Xiao Kun aggrievedly. Her big eyes were instantly filled with mist, as if it would drip out the next moment.
Because Yuqin found that she was also lost…
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin and felt drunk. Well, they were both lost.
Looking at the situation in front of him, Xiao Kun stood up weakly, stretched himself, and then looked at Yuqin with a depressed look.
“Well, it looks like we’re all lost.”
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin helplessly, but Yuqin nodded without any embarrassment.
“Do you remember how you got here?”
. . . .
“So what do you remember?”
. . . . .
No matter what Xiao Kun asked, the only answer he got was the weak little head shaking stupidly.
In the end, Xiao Kun really didn’t know what to ask. When he was about to ask “what do you remember”, he saw two tears rolling in her eyes.
Seeing this, Xiao Kun patted his head weakly.
“Okay, okay, it’s okay if you don’t remember. We’re still alive, so let’s figure it out ourselves.”
This time after Xiao Kun finished speaking, Yuqin stopped shaking her little head and kept nodding.
Looking at Yuqin, Xiao Kun felt helpless. But looking at Yuqin, a little girl, what could he understand? How did a little girl appear here? This made Xiao Kun a little curious.
But curiosity is curiosity. After all, Yuqin was the first person Xiao Kun saw when he woke up. No matter what, he couldn’t just ask random questions. Seeing that the sky was not bad, Xiao Kun wondered if he should find a place to stay overnight.
“I’m ready to leave here, how about you?”
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin and said it. He couldn’t just leave a little girl here like this, and it seemed that there was no one around. Xiao Kun felt uncomfortable leaving her here.
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, Yuqin started to demonstrate quickly.
Looking at Yuqin’s movements, Xiao Kun hurriedly said, “Stop, stop. How about this, you come with me. When we get to a place with people, I’ll help you find your relatives. There’s no one here, and it’ll be dangerous if you leave it here alone at night.”
Xiao Kun didn’t know how he said this, but after he said it, Yuqin nodded without hesitation.
Xiao Kun shook his head weakly at Yuqin’s reaction and straightened his clothes.
“Okay, let’s go.”
Xiao Kun said as he started walking towards the deep forest. Yuqin followed him. (Poor little Yuqin was kidnapped by Xiao Kun.)
Two people, one big and one small, walked side by side without saying a word.
Xiao Kun wanted to say something, but Yuqin couldn’t communicate with him and could only follow him quietly.
Yuqin had nothing to worry about during the journey. When she was alone, she was a little scared. Now, with Xiao Kun by her side, her fear disappeared quietly.
Yuqin was very well behaved along the way, but Xiao Kun was not so relaxed.
The spiritual consciousness is released outward and the energy is ready at all times, always guarding against wild beasts or other accidents.
Yuqin is still young, a little girl doesn’t know anything. Xiao Kun is different. Although Xiao Kun has never walked through a deep forest, his eighteen years on the battlefield have made him more vigilant.
If the two were ordinary people and not vigilant, they would probably have been killed by some ferocious beast that suddenly appeared or some abandoned trap in this deserted forest.
While Xiao Kun was on guard against his surroundings, he did not stop watching.
His eyes were filled with energy, and his gaze was always on Yuqin. This energy had been there since Yuqin followed Xiao Kun, and Xiao Kun had been observing Yuqin.
Rather than observing Yuqin, he wanted to read Yuqin’s data. After all, Yuqin couldn’t express herself, and he didn’t understand Yuqin’s sign language. He could only use this data to view the information of this world.
However, Xiao Kun read for a long time and finally saw only a few pieces of data on Yuqin’s body.
Name: Yuqin.
Age: XX.
Gender: Female.
Origin: XXXXXXXXXXXX
Summary: She was born without a voice and could not communicate with others. She always carried a guqin with her. People felt that she was a foreign object. She was weak and often bullied. Because she could not communicate with others, she had a high self-esteem.
Xiao Kun read Yuqin’s data for a long time, but he only read this much. The rest, her past, her life experience, there was nothing at all, absolutely nothing. Even her age was hidden and could not be read.
Xiao Kun was really annoyed when he looked at the data. Not to mention others, even Kesha, he could read more detailed data than this, and it was the kind of forced reading.
But, Yuqin is here.
As Xiao Kun thought about the data, the energy in his eyes slowly dissipated, and his eyes returned to their original state. His gaze slowly moved away from Yuqin, who had been following him on his left side.
What kind of mystery does this little girl have? All the information is so hidden, could it be that someone deliberately helped her hide it? And where is the guqin in the data?
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun’s walking figure suddenly stopped.
Guqin!
Damn, how could I forget this thing.
In the entire Super Seminary, how many people use the guqin? Just one! Including the League of Legends, it seems that there is only one person who uses the guqin.
That is, the Fairy of the Harp: Sona!
Xiao Kun carefully compared the two data in his memory in his mind. The more he compared, the more he found that the two data matched perfectly.
Could it be that I have unknowingly picked up a super big N mother?
Xiao Kun knew Sona’s strength. In terms of healing, she was second only to Soraka. Could it be that the Yuqin in front of him was…
While Xiao Kun was still shocked by Yuqin’s life experience, Yuqin saw Xiao Kun suddenly standing there in a daze again. (Uh, why did you say again?) She gently pulled Xiao Kun’s arm.
Yuqin’s action brought Xiao Kun back from shock. Xiao Kun’s eyes flickered and returned to normal. Then, in front of Yuqin’s puzzled look, Xiao Kun whispered:
“Your name is Yuqin?”
Chapter 33: Don’t Move Here (Old Version)
As Xiao Kun spoke, Yuqin was also surprised. She didn’t tell Xiao Kun her name, but Xiao Kun said it.
Although Yuqin was surprised, she still nodded. She looked at Xiao Kun with her big eyes curiously, wanting to know why Xiao Kun knew her name.
Seeing Yuqin admit it, Xiao Kun recalled Yuqin’s life experience in this world in his memory. He sighed slightly and gently rubbed Yuqin’s little head. He slowly bent down and spoke to Yuqin with a kind face.
“My name is Xiao Kun, you will follow me from now on.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was very kind, and Yuqin didn’t know how to express this sudden kindness.
Looking at the excited Yuqin, Xiao Kun continued.
“From now on, just call me brother. Don’t worry, I will find a way to cure your voice. Trust me.”
As he spoke, Xiao Kun smiled at Yuqin and reached out to pinch her small nose.
Although Yuqin didn’t know why Xiao Kun knew her name, Xiao Kun’s kind voice, friendly smile, and gentle movements instantly made Yuqin’s inner defenses fall down.
The tears in her eyes fell down without any cost. Xiao Kun looked at the falling tears and hurriedly helped Yuqin wipe them away.
After a while, the tears stopped falling and Yuqin looked at Xiao Kun with red eyes.
Little-0- opened his mouth slightly, but no sound came out.
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin and smiled at her, because he understood Yuqin’s silent voice: she was calling him: Brother.
He slowly stood up and took Yuqin’s delicate little hand.
“Let’s go.”
Xiao Kun held Yuqin’s soft and boneless little hand with his big hand and walked forward step by step in the deep forest.
The temperature was just right, and the sunlight was blocked by the leaves of the deep forest, with only a few rays of light shining through.
Those rays of light cast two shadows when the two passed by.
One big and one small, the big hand holding the small hand; the shadow slowly lengthens and then slowly disappears.
Yuqin felt the force of her hand being held, and the warmth coming from it; she didn’t know what to do. How could she, a little girl of only ten, know what choice to make!
She was always bullied by the kids of the same age in the orphanage. She had no friends and could only hide in a corner alone. She could only envy them when she saw them playing together.
And now, Xiao Kun’s words made her feel an unprecedented warmth. For a little girl who still didn’t understand things, this feeling was really impossible to refuse.
Especially for Yuqin, who was often bullied, she really didn’t know how to refuse such warmth; she even didn’t know how to enjoy this sudden care.
Yuqin still clearly remembers that when she was eight years old, she was adopted by someone in a warm family, whose owner was a duke.
At that time, Yuqin only wanted to finally leave the orphanage. She didn’t ask for a good life, she just wanted to leave this place where she was bullied every day.
Finally, Yuqin was taken away. The Duke’s family treated her very well and taught her sign language. When they learned that Yuqin had a zither accompanying her, they found someone to teach her how to play the zither.
Yuqin has been studying these things very hard, and she is unwilling to miss any opportunity to learn.
The Grand Duke and his family were very happy to see Yuqin studying so hard. They always encouraged Yuqin and wanted her to have a good childhood.
But the good times didn t last long.
A month later, the Grand Duke was assassinated and died due to his severe injuries. The Duke’s family was also greatly shocked by the Duke’s death. The Duchess dismissed all the slaves and sold all the property.
Yuqin still remembers what the Duchess said to her after she sold everything.
“Yuqin, our family can’t afford to raise you now. We have no choice but to send you back to the orphanage. I hope you won’t blame us.”
Later, the Duchess sent Yuqin back to the orphanage and left the city with the Duke’s children.
Just like that, Yuqin returned to the orphanage again, back to that dark place, that place full of painful memories.
After she came back, the bullying of Yuqin by those kids became even worse. The administrators of the orphanage used to manage the situation, but after Yuqin was sent back, they simply ignored the bullying.
This made Yuqin slowly give up on the orphanage and gradually become cold-hearted. Until one day she ran out and met the man in front of her who claimed to let her call him brother from now on. She felt the warmth again, the warmth that she dared not accept.
Because she felt that she was a sinner, an ominous person; if she had not gone to the Duke’s house, perhaps the Duke would not have died.
Yuqin doesn t know how to treat Xiao Kun now, because she is afraid that this man who claims to be her brother will suffer misfortune because of her; if that happens, she will really…
The sun slowly set and the sky gradually darkened.
The dark night and the dense forest made Yuqin feel uneasy. When had she, a little girl, ever seen such a scene before? She subconsciously leaned towards Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun was walking in front, but when he felt Yuqin’s movement, he stopped and turned to look at Yuqin.
The darkness had no effect on him. If necessary, he could ignore the darkness. But for Yuqin, it was an unknown fear.
Seeing the frightened expression on Yuqin’s little face, Xiao Kun gently patted Yuqin’s little head to comfort her.
He casually pulled Yuqin towards a larger area and slowly let go of Yuqin’s hand.
“Yuqin, don’t move here.”
As he spoke, Xiao Kun turned and walked towards the fallen branches not far away.
Yuqin watched Xiao Kun’s movements and quickly followed him. To her, this dark night was even more terrifying than the bullying of those people.
Xiao Kun looked back at Yuqin’s actions, smiled helplessly, and stopped picking up branches. With a wave of his hand, the branches gathered together.
With a wave of his hand, a ball of fire rose slowly in the darkness.
Xiao Kun slowly pulled Yuqin to sit next to the fire. Seeing that Yuqin’s eyes never left his, Xiao Kun shook his head helplessly.
The boundless darkness and the flickering flames made Xiao Kun’s face look particularly unreal.
“Okay, take a rest.”
Chapter 34 Goodbye, Mysterious Forest (Old Version)
When he woke up the next day, the warm sunlight broke through the obstruction of the leaves and fell on Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun woke up the moment the sun shone on him, and slowly opened his sleeping eyes. Looking at the deep forest welcoming a new day, Xiao Kun smiled helplessly.
After moving his body slightly, Xiao Kun felt as if something heavy was pressing on him.
Looking down, Yuqin’s slightly chubby face caught Xiao Kun’s eye first, and then her exquisite body curled up in his arms.
The fire nearby had gone out at some point, leaving only the burnt ashes floating in the wind.
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin who was still sleeping and shook his head gently. He hugged Yuqin with both hands and slowly stood up. He and Yuqin didn’t eat anything yesterday.
It’s okay for him not to eat; he has energy to support him, so he can go without food forever. But Yuqin is different, Yuqin is just a child, she has no energy at all.
Last night, when he was resting, he injected some energy into Yuqin to support her body. But that energy was not Yuqin’s own, and it could only relieve her needs temporarily, not for a long time.
And in this deep forest, Yuqin and I walked for such a long time yesterday, but we didn t see a single wild animal. It s really a miracle.
Xiao Kun is now sighing in his heart, wondering when he can get out of this deep forest!
Xiao Kun held Yuqin in his arms, and spread his energy around, hoping to find some prey to satisfy his hunger. However, after searching for a long time, he found no trace of life within a ten-mile radius.
After feeling this situation, Xiao Kun frowned slightly.
“Where is this? We can’t keep going like this. Otherwise, I’ll be fine, but Yuqin won’t be able to bear it.”
After saying that, Xiao Kun hugged Yuqin, raised his legs slightly, and suddenly leaped into the air.
Xiao Kun stood in the air, looking at the endless forest around him, and a feeling of depression came over him. He had no idea where there would be people in this place, so he just picked a place at random.
Now it seems that he made the wrong choice.
Standing in the air, Xiao Kun narrowed his eyes slightly. No matter what, he had to find a place with life first. Since Yuqin could appear here, it meant that the gathering place of humans was not far away.
Xiao Kun stepped in the air, slowly walking towards the direction where the sun was rising.
As he walked, his god-level energy was no longer under control and spread madly in all directions.
In just a few breaths, it had spread thousands of miles away.
The place where he and Yuqin met yesterday was covered the moment the energy spread. However, there was no sign of human habitation for thousands of miles.
This result made Xiao Kun wonder, what happened? Since there was no human habitation within a thousand miles, how did Yuqin get here? How did a little girl like her get here?
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun stopped, closed his eyes slightly, and began to carefully search the place where he and Yuqin met.
A breeze blew through the air, and Xiao Kun’s short hair was slightly lifted by the breeze. But Yuqin in Xiao Kun’s arms did not move at all. The breeze did not lift her long hair at all.
Yuqin didn’t seem to wake up at all and was still sleeping soundly.
As time went by, Xiao Kun’s brows tightened. He searched the place where they met almost bit by bit, but to no avail.
Suddenly, Xiao Kun opened his eyes abruptly.
So it s here!
It’s a sentence without a beginning or an end, and it’s unclear what I mean.
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, his figure flashed and ran away. Wherever Xiao Kun passed by, he left only a residual image, and the next moment he appeared in a distant place.
Not long after, Xiao Kun’s figure stopped not far from the junction of the deep forest and the plain.
Looking down at the place below him, Xiao Kun nodded slightly and slowly controlled his body to fall downwards.
When Xiao Kun’s body just landed on the ground, Yuqin in Xiao Kun’s arms woke up at this time.
After Yuqin woke up, she looked at Xiao Kun with a confused look on her face.
Seeing Yuqin open her eyes, Xiao Kun smiled gently at her and put her down from his arms. But Yuqin seemed to want to cling to Xiao Kun and refused to get down from his arms.
Seeing that Yuqin was like this, Xiao Kun had no choice but to hold Yuqin in his arms.
Looking at the place in front of him, Xiao Kun walked forward slowly. When he reached a wide area, Xiao Kun stopped. On the wide ground, there were mysterious lines. Those lines were connected, and a mysterious pattern was outlined by the lines.
“Yuqin, did you come out from here yesterday?”
Xiao Kun asked Yuqin gently, and Yuqin listened to Xiao Kun’s words; her big watery eyes looked at the pattern on the ground, and finally nodded in Xiao Kun’s expectant gaze.
Seeing Yuqin nod, Xiao Kun breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he found a place, he wouldn’t be afraid of not being able to get out. Otherwise, he would keep grinding and there was no telling when it would end.
Looking at the pattern, Xiao Kun connected Xiao Xiao in his heart.
“Xiaoxiao, what is this?”
After Xiao Kun said this, Xiao Xiao was silent for a while, and then answered Xiao Kun.
“Master, this is an ancient teleportation array. Just like the random teleportation of the system, it has no fixed location. However, since the distance of this teleportation array is not very far, it was abandoned a long time ago.”
Xiao Kun listened to Xiao Xiao’s words, narrowed his eyes slightly, and slowly walked towards the center of the pattern. Looking at the mysterious pattern, Xiao Kun memorized the entire pattern in his mind bit by bit.
After memorizing the pattern bit by bit, Xiao Kun asked Xiao Xiao again:
How do I activate it?
This time, Xiaoxiao did not pause and directly answered Xiao Kun’s question.
“Master, we just need to inject energy into it. But the location is not certain, so I hope you will be cautious.”
After hearing the method of starting, Xiao Kun nodded. As for Xiao Xiao’s last words, Xiao Kun simply ignored them.
Holding Yuqin tightly in one hand, Xiao Kun glanced at everything around him and injected a stream of energy into the ancient pattern.
“Haha, goodbye, mysterious forest.”
As Xiao Kun injected energy into the pattern, it began to emit a purple light crazily.
After about three breaths.
The purple light disappeared, and Xiao Kun and Yuqin, who were originally standing there, also disappeared into the air along with the purple light.
The entire deep forest returned to silence again as the two disappeared.
ps: Flowers, food storage, DNA, ahem, wrong, flowers, flowers. Brothers, it s time to hand in the food.
Chapter 35: Three Years
In a city with huge population and magnificent buildings. …
A man in a white robe, holding a little girl in a light blue dress by his left hand.
The man’s brows were slightly wrinkled, his handsome face was mostly covered by messy hair, and the vicissitudes in his eyes were extremely inconsistent with his age.
The girl followed the man’s steps step by step, her mouth tightly shut, her eyes looking at the man from time to time.
When the girl saw the vicissitudes in the man’s eyes, a trace of sadness always quietly appeared on her face.
Time flies, and three years have passed.
Xiao Kun knew nothing about this place at first, but now he is very familiar with it. This place is called: Ionia; it is the place where the most powerful medical doctor in the universe is said to be.
For three years, he wandered with Yuqin; it would be more accurate to say that he spent three years seeking medical treatment rather than wandering for three years.
Over the past three years, Xiao Kun took Yuqin all over Avinia to treat her loss of voice.
Of course, Yuqin suffered a lot during this period with Xiao Kun. They lived in different places and slept in the wilderness at night.
However, Yuqin never complained about the hardship, nor did she ever complain to Xiao Kun.
Every night I spend the cold nights in the wilderness in Xiao Kun’s warm embrace, and wake up the next day from his familiar body temperature.
This is the happiest thing for Yuqin.
Yuqin had thought of asking Xiao Kun to give up seeking medical treatment for her many times; because when she saw that Xiao Kun would take her there without hesitation when he heard about someone with good medical skills.
After seeing the medical staff, he asked them for help in treating Yuqin’s voice.
After repeated treatments and repeated failures, Yuqin never expressed anything, but always accepted the unchangeable facts with a smile.
Yuqin no longer cares about these things. The reason why she doesn’t want Xiao Kun to seek medical treatment for her is:
It s not that her voice can t be cured, but she doesn t want to see her brother begging others for her.
Over the past three years, the two have reached a tacit understanding where they can communicate without the need for sound. With a gesture or a glance, they can understand each other’s thoughts, and sound is just an unnecessary thing.
Every time Xiao Kun thought of the days when he sought medical treatment and medicine for Yuqin, he would chuckle unconsciously.
There actually came a time when he had to ask for help from others; and he did so for three years.
Looking up at the people coming and going in front of him, Xiao Kun shook his head gently; turning his head to look at Yuqin behind him, Xiao Kun’s originally frivolous smile turned into a caring smile.
Three years passed by in a flash. The little girl who was kidnapped by me knew nothing has now grown up, especially a big bulge in her chest.
The reason why I say it is very big is that compared with people of the same age, it is really big.
Xiao Kun couldn’t remember when Yuqin started to grow up. She had been with him all the time for the past three years, which made Xiao Kun ignore the passage of time and the process of her body growth.
Watching Yuqin’s changes, I thought about the experiences we had had in the past three years. We had slept in the wilderness, climbed mountains and crossed seas, traveled through dense jungles, and crossed countless cities.
All of this seems like yesterday, so unreal, yet so close at hand; it is simply impossible to imagine that three years have passed in the blink of an eye.
Yuqin looked at Xiao Kun looking at her and pouted slightly. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Kun with her big watery eyes, with some doubt in her eyes. Wasn’t he walking? Why did he suddenly stop?
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin and stretched out his hand towards her. He originally wanted to touch Yuqin’s little head with his big hand, but he only touched Yuqin’s puffy little face.
Seeing the embarrassment of his hand, Xiao Kun’s hand froze for a moment. Then it returned to normal and gently pinched Yuqin’s tender little face. With a gentle face, he said to Yuqin:
“Haha, Yuqin has grown so big without me noticing. I can’t even touch her head.”
Yuqin listened to Xiao Kun’s words and blinked in agreement. Because of Xiao Kun’s actions, a blush rose on her face. Despite this, Yuqin still enjoyed Xiao Kun’s touch.
Yuqin is no longer the little girl she was three years ago. In the past three years, she has accompanied Xiao Kun through mountains and rivers and consulted many doctors, including men, women, young and old, of all kinds.
When the doctors were treating Yuqin, they also realized that Yuqin’s brother was only thinking about helping Yuqin get well and didn’t know much about the girl’s physiology.
During this time, many female doctors also told Yuqin a lot. In addition, in the past three years, Yuqin accompanied Xiao Kun to travel around the mainland, and was exposed to many things, and also learned the difference between men and women.
But she didn’t mind. This was the brother who had been with her for three years and who cared for her in every possible way. Yuqin even hoped that Xiao Kun would not treat her as just a sister, but…
However, Xiao Kun seemed to only treat Yuqin as a younger sister and did not have any other inappropriate thoughts.
The precocious Yuqin had also tried to test Xiao Kun, but Xiao Kun did not take any action and just doted on her. This made Yuqin love and hate Xiao Kun, but she dared not say it out loud.
She was afraid that Xiao Kun would abandon her if she told him. If that happened, she would rather be a dumb sister and follow Xiao Kun until the end of time.
Xiao Kun slowly put down his hand and walked forward again holding Yuqin’s hand.
Yuqin watched Xiao Kun let go of her hand. Her big eyes looked at Xiao Kun’s back and she glared at him fiercely.
This silly brother, how can you be so ignorant of love! Wood, wood, you are just a piece of wood! But it has been three years, even if you are a piece of wood, you should have sprouted! How can you be worse than a piece of wood, woo woo~~~
Thinking about something in his mind, he continued to move forward step by step following Xiao Kun.
It s not that Xiao Kun doesn t understand, nor is he some wooden man who doesn t understand romance; it s that he doesn t want to understand. It s not that he doesn t want to, it s not that
Yuqin was a little girl, how could she hide her immature actions and thoughts from Xiao Kun? When Yuqin made that move for the first time, he could see what the little girl was thinking.
However, in that faraway place, where Liang Bing was, he had not figured out how to face this sister who had taken root in his heart. How could he dare to provoke a new relationship here?
Feeling Yuqin’s murderous gaze behind him, Xiao Kun said softly:
“This is the last city in Ionia and our final destination.”
Hearing Xiao Kun’s words, Yuqin’s little hand was startled for a moment, and then she tightly grasped Xiao Kun’s big hand.
Xiao Kun smiled gently at Yuqin’s actions and continued walking forward.
“Don’t worry, I will let Soraka heal you no matter what, even if it’s…”
Chapter 35: The Final Destination (Old Version)
In a city with huge population and magnificent buildings.
Chapter 36 Something Really Happened (Old Version)
Xiao Kun didn’t continue speaking, but what he said was clear enough.
anyway…
Just one simple word is enough to show Xiao Kun’s determination.
Yuqin listened to Xiao Kun’s overbearing words, and the murderous gaze slowly disappeared, and confusion and wetness came up again. The little head slowly lowered, and the young shoulders trembled silently behind Xiao Kun.
She knew that her brother would ask for help again this time, and he did it for her.
Xiao Kun played the Yuqin without stopping, quickly passing through the wide streets and the bustling crowds, and walked straight to the center of the city.
Before they came, Xiao Kun had specifically inquired about Soraka’s location.
Soraka is currently here as a guest at the invitation of Ionia leader Karma.
And here is this city.
Its name: City of Stars.
The name comes from Soraka’s title, Soraka is known as the “Son of the Stars” and has the strength of the peak of the main god. It is said that Soraka once had the hope of breaking through to a stronger level, but gave up the breakthrough in order to save people.
The price of giving up is that she will never be able to break through. But she still did not hesitate, which made Soraka very popular in the universe; no matter which civilization, they would treat Soraka the best.
And this is where Soraka lives, so people naturally named their capital city after their patron saint, Sokala.
This is the most powerful place in Ionia, and also the most heavily guarded.
However, even so, Xiao Kun still couldn’t stop his determination. If Soraka was unwilling to treat Yuqin, then…
Xiao Kun didn’t say anything more, but just walked quickly through the streets, playing Yuqin.
Yuqin quietly wiped her moist eyes with one hand, followed Xiao Kun obediently, following the force coming from her hand.
Xiao Kun felt Yuqin’s movements, and his decision became even firmer.
There was a tall wall and a red-painted city gate. Teams of soldiers in armor were patrolling the surroundings without stopping.
Xiao Kun stood in front of the door with Yuqin, looking at the wall in front of them, struggling in his heart.
He struggled not because he was afraid that Soraka would not treat Yuqin, but because he was afraid that Soraka would agree but would not be able to heal Yuqin. In that case, Xiao Kun really didn’t know what to do.
The soldier looked at Xiao Kun and the other man without paying much attention to them.
This is the most spectacular place in the City of Stars, and there are many tourists here every day. So Xiao Kun’s actions are nothing special. As long as they don’t get close to the gate, the soldiers won’t do anything to them.
Xiao Kun took a deep breath, put aside the struggle in his heart, and said to Yuqin:
“Yuqin, hope lies within. Are you looking forward to it?”
As Xiao Kun spoke, his eyes moved from the city gate to Yuqin. Here was hope; it was his hope, and also Yuqin’s hope.
Yuqin looked at the city gate and shook her head subconsciously, holding Xiao Kun’s arms tightly with both hands; her whole body almost leaned forward.
Seeing Yuqin like this, Xiao Kun frowned slightly.
Isn’t it what Yuqin has always hoped to have her voice restored? I never saw Yuqin like this when I was treating her before. Why is she shaking her head now?
The same kind voice, the same gentle smile; the unbreakable care is deeply wrapped in these three short words.
Yuqin listened to what Xiao Kun said, then looked at Xiao Kun, her eyes already filled with mist.
She was afraid, she was really afraid of seeing Xiao Kun asking for help again.
Three years have passed. Xiao Kun has begged for help from others for her time and time again. His waist, which had never been bent before, has been bent countless times for her. She really felt sorry for him. She really didn’t want to see Xiao Kun bend his upright body for her again.
Thinking of this, Yuqin made up her mind.
The young body pulled Xiao Kun backwards, trying to make Xiao Kun leave this place with her.
Xiao Kun watched Yuqin’s movements, and his heart was slightly churning. He read Yuqin’s meaning, and although Yuqin didn’t say or express it, her eyes told him Yuqin’s thoughts.
Looking at those eyes full of guilt and a hint of remorse, Xiao Kun felt relieved.
What he feels for is not an ungrateful person, but someone who cares about him; someone who will think for him.
Xiao Kun once thought that just because of a chance acquaintance, he asked people for help for her; was this right or wrong?
Xiao Kun had never thought of the answer before, and he didn’t know what the answer was. Since there was no answer, he continued to do what he wanted.
But now, he knew the answer.
The answer Yuqin gave him did not disappoint him, and did not make him spend three years begging someone in vain.
Gently rubbing Yuqin’s head, Xiao Kun gave Yuqin a confident smile.
“Don’t worry, I won’t ask for help this time. Believe me, Nizi.”
Xiao Kun’s words were like a tranquilizer, stopping Yuqin’s actions.
Yuqin stared at Xiao Kun’s face with her big eyes, refusing to move away even a little.
“Believe me.”
The voice was still so confident, causing Yuqin’s eyes to flash with a hint of struggle.
In the end, Yuqin chose to believe Xiao Kun. She really had no choice but to believe what Xiao Kun said. Besides, Xiao Kun was the only person she could rely on and the only person she could trust.
Seeing that Yuqin stopped struggling, Xiao Kun smiled, took Yuqin’s hand again and strode towards the city gate.
. . . . . . . . .
“Stop now!”
Before Xiao Kun approached the city gate, a loud roar came from the side.
After hearing the sound, Xiao Kun stopped and looked towards where the sound came from.
I saw a team of soldiers in full armor running towards Xiao Kun quickly. In just a few breaths, the soldiers had surrounded Xiao Kun.
A man who looked like a leader walked out of the crowd. He looked at Xiao Kun and Yu Qin and said in a stern voice:
“Who are you? Don’t you know this is a forbidden area? No one is allowed to visit here!”
Xiao Kun listened to what the man said and gave him an apologetic smile.
“I heard that Her Majesty Soraka is visiting the City of Stars. My sister is ill, and I would like to ask Her Majesty Soraka to help treat her. Please let her know. I will be very grateful.”
Xiao Kun spoke politely, without any arrogance in his voice.
But after hearing what Xiao Kun said, that person glared at Xiao Kun and the other two.
“Your Highness Sokala, you can see me whenever you want. Hurry up and leave. I can pretend that I have never seen you. If you delay any longer, you may lose your life!”
Xiao Kun listened to the man’s words, and a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes. However, after three years of self-cultivation, he quickly recovered his emotions.
“Please tell me, I really have something to do.”
Chapter 37 He Won’t Beg for Help This Time (Old Version)
Still, these were humble words, without any anger in them.
But the man didn’t give Xiao Kun any face, and waved his hand. The soldiers surrounding Xiao Kun looked at the man’s gesture and narrowed the encirclement again, trapping the two tightly inside.
“If you don’t cherish the chance we gave you, don’t blame us for being cruel. Brothers, catch them and hand them over to the Lord of Justice for interrogation.”
“yes!”
As the man finished speaking, the soldiers began to slowly narrow the encirclement, and the weapons in their hands moved closer and closer to Xiao Kun and Yuqin.
Yuqin looked at the glittering weapons and shrank behind Xiao Kun in fear, holding onto his arm tightly with her small hands. However, the arm she held onto was shaking constantly.
Although Yuqin had traveled all over Ionia with Xiao Kun, she had never been treated like this before. And there were so many people surrounding the two of them.
Xiao Kun felt Yuqin’s trembling hands, and his gentle face slowly turned cold.
“You scared my sister!”
The cold words frightened the approaching soldiers and made them stop suddenly.
Then the soldiers looked at each other and then at the leader.
The man looked at the stopped soldiers and shouted again.
“What! Catch them.”
Following the man’s orders, the soldiers had no choice but to surround Xiao Kun again.
Xiao Kun looked at the soldiers approaching him, his eyes slowly turning cold. Who was more arrogant, Soraka or these people?
As the saying goes: It is easy to see the King of Hell, but it is difficult to deal with little devils.
And it just so happened that Xiao Kun encountered such a thing.
Looking at the weapon that was getting closer and closer, Xiao Kun shook his head slightly.
He turned around suddenly and hugged Yuqin in his arms; then a surge of energy madly spread out from Xiao Kun.
“boom!”
A colorless air wave emanated from Xiao Kun, and the soldiers who were approaching were directly blown away by this air wave.
Xiao Kun was suspended in the air, looking at the man below with emotionless eyes.
The man looked at Xiao Kun in the air, and then he rolled and crawled to his knees in front of Xiao Kun.
“Please spare my life, Immortal, please spare my life.”
The man was very upset. How could he have offended an immortal? It was all his fault for looking down on others. He must change in the future.
Xiao Kun ignored the man and had no intention of giving him a chance to mend his ways.
He promised Yuqin that he would not ask for help this time; since he would not ask for help again, he would not be lenient either.
At this moment, a crisp sound came from inside the wall.
“I wonder which Lord God is coming to our City of Stars?”
After hearing the voice, Xiao Kun looked up and saw three figures walking slowly towards him from the air. The three people walked very slowly and it seemed that they were not worried at all whether Xiao Kun would take action.
Xiao Kun held Yuqin in his arms and looked at the three people with narrowed eyes.
“The person seeking medical treatment is nameless.”
Faint words came out of Xiao Kun’s mouth. These few words made clear Xiao Kun’s intentions and also showed that Xiao Kun was unwilling to reveal his identity.
The three of them listened to Xiao Kun’s words and didn’t say anything else. They just walked towards Xiao Kun.
Looking at the three people getting closer and closer, the corner of Xiao Kun’s mouth suddenly twitched.
Then, a red mask appeared on Xiao Kun’s face. The mask that suddenly appeared covered all the places above Xiao Kun’s mouth, and his handsome face was concealed by the red mask.
Yuqin looked at Xiao Kun’s mask that suddenly appeared, and looked at him with some doubt. Seeing that Xiao Kun did not explain to her, Yuqin also chose to remain silent. If Xiao Kun did not say anything, she would not ask.
The three people were getting closer and closer, and the appearance of the three people appeared in Yuqin’s eyes.
One person, wearing a crown with a cyan gem inlaid on it. Behind him were two pairs of hands made of unknown materials, supporting them like a fan. She was wearing a purple skirt, which was slightly split at the legs, revealing two long legs shining white.
The other person was wearing a yellow long skirt that covered her slender figure. Her black hair floated freely behind her. She was holding a flute in her hand, which made her look calm and peaceful.
These two are none other than Karma, the leader of Ionia, and Soraka, known as the Child of the Stars.
Xiao Kun was not surprised to see the two of them. Soraka was a top god, so it was normal for her to recognize his strength at the first sight. If she couldn’t recognize him, Xiao Kun would really reconsider it.
As for Karma, Xiao Kun had seen him in the City of Angels. However, that was before Liang Bing fell and was expelled from the Super Seminary. That time Liang Bing took him to travel around the City of Angels and visited the Super Seminary.
When he went there, Karma happened to be there too, and he was nominally a teacher there. So Xiao Kun still had some impression of Karma, but it was not a deep one.
Of course, just these two people are not worthy of Xiao Kun doing this.
The third person slowly came to Xiao Kun and stood with Karma Soraka. However, he stood slightly behind the two of them, as if showing respect to them.
Xiao Kun’s change occurred only after he saw this person.
The man had a pair of white wings waving behind him. His golden hair fell softly over his beautiful face. His silver armor fully revealed his curvy figure.
The red combat skirt and knee-high combat boots revealed a section of slender, snow-white legs. Her impeccable appearance made Yuqin envious.
After the angel stopped, she looked at Xiao Kun in confusion; when she saw the mask that was barely visible under Xiao Kun’s hair, she felt her figure flash and she was almost deeply trapped in the mask.
After sensing his own changes, the angel quickly turned his gaze away from Xiao Kun. He looked at Sokala who was doing nothing beside him. The man bowed slightly to Sokala and stepped aside.
Sokala looked at the angel and waved his hand, and a stream of energy penetrated into the angel. As the energy penetrated, the angel’s face obviously improved a lot, and the abnormality attracted by the mask just now also dissipated.
Seeing that the angel had returned to normal, Sokala whispered to the angel.
“Yan, this is a noble Lord God. Your strength is not enough, don’t force yourself.”
Chapter 38 I’m Just a Brother (Old Version)
Soraka’s gentle words made people feel comfortable from the bottom of their hearts. After Soraka finished speaking, Karma also nodded to Yan.
Yan is only a demigod, and has not even ascended the altar. Facing a main god is really stressful.
Yan looked at the two of them. She knew her own strength. She didn’t try to be brave. She nodded slightly and said to Soraka:
“Your Majesty, if you have any problem, you can call Yan at any time.”
After saying that, Yan flew to the side. This was not a fight she could get involved in.
If it was before, she might still not obey anyone and force herself to stand here. But since that war, Yan has learned to return to her own position. She doesn’t want to hurt people who shouldn’t be hurt because of her ignorance.
For example, that lover who is lost forever.
Xiao Kun watched Yan retreat, a ripple in his eyes.
It seems that her seal has been unlocked, but it’s okay; in this dangerous world, strength is the best protection. If Yan’s strength has not been unlocked, Xiao Kun will find an opportunity or excuse to help her unlock it.
Because; she might be in danger when he is not around.
When Soraka saw Yan retreat, she smiled kindly at Xiao Kun.
“You are seeking medical treatment, but who is the doctor?”
Seeing that Soraka was not arrogant at all, Xiao Kun also let go of the slight resentment he had towards Soraka because of those guards. He picked up Yuqin from his arms and saluted Soraka with a fist.
After Xiao Kun had performed the necessary etiquette, he said in a hoarse voice:
“I heard that His Majesty Sokala has amazing medical skills. My sister was born without a voice. I wonder if His Majesty Sokala can treat her. If you can, I owe you a favor.”
Xiao Kun spoke very respectfully, addressing Soraka as “Your Majesty”. As they were both the main gods, it was fine to call each other by their names. But Xiao Kun called her “Your Majesty” just to respect her.
Moreover, the reward Xiao Kun promised was equally terrifyingly huge, a favor recognized by the main god; compared with treasures, it could easily throw them away by a huge margin.
How can the favor of a Lord God be underestimated?
Soraka listened to Xiao Kun’s words and shook her head slightly.
“Haha, I never ask for any reward when I treat people. Sokala is not interested in the favors you mentioned. Although Sokala does not care about worldly affairs, he has heard a little about what is happening on the mainland.”
Soraka glanced at Xiao Kun as she spoke.
When Soraka said that she would not ask for any reward, Xiao Kun knew that the favor he had promised was useless. When he was thinking about how to get Sokala to treat Yuqin, he heard Soraka say it again.
“I heard that in the past three years, a mysterious man and woman appeared on the mainland. All doctors with a little reputation in the medical field have been visited by this man and woman. I think if nothing unexpected happens, this man and woman is you and this little girl, right?”
Soraka spoke slowly and calmly, with a hint of doubt in her voice.
Xiao Kun heard Soraka say this and did not deny it. He immediately said to Soraka.
“Your Majesty is well-informed. Yes, those two are my brother and sister. So I would like to ask Your Majesty to help my sister get rid of her pain. I will be grateful.”
Seeing Xiao Kun admit it, Sokala nodded and slowly walked towards Xiao Kun.
“I admire this brother and sister, especially the brother. He traveled across the continent to seek medical treatment for his sister. This is admirable.”
“But after I learned about your strength, I felt that what happened before was nothing. Now I am even more curious about how this little girl could make you, the Lord God, bend down to beg those ordinary people.”
Soraka said this with some doubt in her eyes. No matter how gentle the Lord God is, his majesty cannot be violated. The identity of this little girl who can make a Lord God do this is also curious!
Xiao Kun smiled at what Soraka said and gently touched Yuqin’s soft hair.
“I’m not some god, I’m just a brother.”
The kind words, doting gestures, and gentle smile fully explained Xiao Kun’s words.
Yan, who was standing aside, listened to Xiao Kun’s words and actions; his body, which was originally standing in the air, shook slightly, and then fell to the ground uncontrollably.
She once had a brother who doted on her so much, but, she pushed him away with her own hands.
During the war, her brother’s meticulous protection of her made her once again feel the warmth she had before she was born.
Just when she wanted to return to her brother’s arms after the war.
Tragedy happened.
The cruel battlefield, the powerful enemy, she was ambushed, her whole team was killed, and she was the only one left.
When she was at the critical moment of life and death, her brother appeared again.
at last:
She survived, but her brother left her forever.
Xiao Kun looked at Yan falling to the ground, and with quick eyes and hands, he pointed into the air; a red energy emanated from Xiao Kun’s finger.
The energy is released and arrives in an instant.
Before Yan fell to the ground, the energy wrapped her tightly. Then she rose up to the sky little by little, and slowly returned to her original position.
After Yan returned, Xiao Kun also put away his energy and treated it as a trivial matter, not caring at all.
Yan didn’t care. For a main god, this was really insignificant; it was just a stream of energy.
Besides, even if Xiao Kun didn’t save her, falling from such a high place wouldn’t have any effect on Yan. She wouldn’t even feel the pain.
After standing firmly, Yan bowed slightly to Xiao Kun and didn’t say anything.
Looking at Yan’s actions, Xiao Kun smiled and said nothing.
I’m afraid even Yan didn’t feel the difference in the real effect of the energy just now.
Only with this energy can he truly feel at ease with Yan.
Of course, only he knows this function, and maybe there is another one.
Xiao Kun thought of this and looked at Sokala.
But it turned out that Soraka was observing Yuqin and didn’t care about what happened just now.
Seeing this, Xiao Kun breathed a sigh of relief.
Seeing Soraka testing Yuqin with all her heart, Xiao Kun stepped back slightly, looking around to monitor the safety of the surroundings for Soraka.
But the pair of eyes that were monitoring the surroundings would always involuntarily look towards where Yan was.
Chapter 39: Summoning the Power of the Stars (Old Version)
As time passed, the air seemed to become heavier.
The entire sky was filled with silence.
Looking at Xiao Kun, he had not known when drops of sweat had dripped down the mask from the only remaining mouth. His hair was quietly stuck to his face, and he did not dare to move at all.
Looking at his body, the originally pure white clothes were already soaked with sweat. The whole piece of clothes was tightly attached to Xiao Kun’s body, completely wrapping Xiao Kun’s body in it.
Yan and Karma also stood quietly by the side without making any sound.
The golden crow slowly set in the west, and night fell upon the earth.
The bright sky gradually darkened, and the stars hidden in the sky also emitted light, twinkling in the sky announcing their existence.
Soraka played the harp in one hand and the piccolo in the other. Her eyes were closed and her brows were slightly furrowed. Green energy flashed by her from time to time, announcing the work of its master.
Xiao Kun looked at Soraka and didn’t dare to disturb her in the slightest.
Not to mention waiting for a day, even waiting for a month or a year, as long as Yuqin could be cured, what would be wrong with him waiting?
At this moment, Soraka, who had been silent, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. A glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, like the morning light at midnight.
The hand that was originally holding the flute and hanging down naturally slowly raised up. The arm gradually passed over the forehead, and the piccolo pointed directly at the shining starry sky.
“Star Infusion”
A delicate shout, like the sound of heaven and earth, spread throughout the entire quiet space in an instant.
When Xiao Kun heard Sokala’s voice, he immediately turned his head to look at Sokala.
As Soraka spoke, the originally quiet starry sky began to slowly gather energy.
The energy slowly gathered into a huge beam of light in the endless starry sky, and rushed towards Sokala at a speed faster than lightning.
Sokala looked at the energy coming in with his eyes slightly closed; when the energy was about to touch the piccolo, Sokala waved his hand; the piccolo fell from the top of his head and pointed directly at Yuqin beside him.
The energy also changed its trajectory rapidly along with the changes in Piccolo.
The energy came in front of Yuqin and wrapped her up. Yuqin was now wrapped in the energy, and her originally standing body was slowly lifted up by the energy, and she was lying flat in the air.
Seeing this, Sokala started waving the piccolo again; every time he paused, the piccolo would point at Yuqin’s throat; as Sokala moved, energy began to slowly seep into Yuqin’s body.
Xiao Kun watched Soraka’s movements, his eyes fixed on her, not daring to leave. Yan looked the same as Xiao Kun, watching Soraka’s movements, not daring to slack off.
Karma didn’t show anything. As a good friend of Soraka, she had seen Sokara’s treatment countless times. Although Sokara didn’t use Star Infusion often, she had seen it many times in the endless years.
Soraka’s swinging movements gradually slowed down, and the energy slowly seeped into Yuqin’s body.
When Sokala stopped moving, the last bit of energy seeped in.
Xiao Kun watched the rich energy slowly fade away from a distance, but he didn’t dare to move at all; he didn’t understand anything about this and was afraid of disturbing Soraka and putting all his previous hard work to waste.
After the energy disappeared, Sokala slowly lifted Yuqin’s hand and checked her body with a smile on his face.
However, Soraka’s smile became less and less as she was examined, until there was no smile at all.
Sokala let go of Yuqin’s hand and looked at her in disbelief.
“Impossible, impossible. What’s going on? There’s no reaction at all?”
An unbelievable voice came out of Sokala’s mouth. Xiao Kun listened to the words and rushed over quickly from a distance.
Sokala didn’t pay attention to Xiao Kun’s actions. His eyes were still fixed on Yuqin, with a look of confusion on his face.
After Xiao Kun came over, he looked at Sokala and asked softly.
“What happened?”
But Soraka did not answer Xiao Kun’s words, but took Yuqin’s hands again with both hands; she closed her eyes, transferred energy, and began to observe everything about Yuqin.
Xiao Kun looked at Soraka who was getting back into the state, suppressed the doubts in his heart, and did not dare to disturb her at all.
As the night slowly approaches, the starry sky also ushers in the most brilliant moment of the night.
Xiao Kun looked at Sokala, who had his eyes closed, and a look of worry appeared on his face.
Looking at Soraka, who was surrounded by stars, Xiao Kun’s eyes showed worry. In the dark night, under the stars, Soraka’s aura completely merged with the stars.
Xiao Kun didn’t dare to offend Soraka in this state.
However, if Yuqin couldn’t be cured even with this, then he really didn’t know what to do!
Time passed slowly and the surroundings returned to peace again.
Just when Xiao Kun’s clothes were about to be completely soaked by sweat, Sokala opened his eyes again.
So that s how it is!
A nonsensical sentence came out of Soraka’s mouth.
Then, Sokala ignored Xiao Kun’s puzzled look; he let go of Yuqin with both hands and slowly took a step back.
Xiao Kun looked at Sokala and quickly stepped aside.
After Soraka stepped aside, she stood with the piccolo in her hands in front of her chest, her beautiful eyes closed, a peaceful look on her face.
After about a quarter of an hour, Soraka slowly opened her hands, and the flute she was holding slowly floated in the air.
“Stars, please listen to my prayer!”
Soraka spoke softly, but her words spread far away. They were gentle, warm, yet clear.
As Soraka spoke, the shining starry sky suddenly became restless.
Mysterious forces were hovering in the starry sky, but they did not descend at all.
At this time, a beam of energy slowly descended from the starry sky. The energy was very small and weak, but it carried an incomparable pressure.
When the energy fell in front of Soraka, a message came out.
“My child, why do you call upon the power of the stars?”
The information contained in that energy was clearly transmitted to the ears of everyone present.
After Xiao Kun saw the message, his eyes trembled slightly. Soraka could actually summon the energy of the stars and gather them into consciousness; this is, this is so powerful…
Xiao Kun knew that those stars did not have their own consciousness. This message was just the information condensed by those stars gathered together; it was not the real consciousness.
Otherwise, once this consciousness takes human form and gathers the energy of the stars into one body, then this world…
No one can stop him!
Even the sun god and the moon god are just a drop in the ocean compared to the numerous stars.
Soraka looked at the information in front of her and said reverently.
“Stars, I pray that you will heal this child before you!”
Chapter 40 What is a Crazy System (Old Version)
After Soraka finished speaking, she slowly lowered her head and put her hands together in front of her chest, waiting for the answer from the stars.
After hearing Soraka’s words, that consciousness slowly became illusory.
Finally, the energy turned into a piece of information and dissipated in the air.
“Satisfy you, my child!”
As the energy dissipated, Soraka raised her head again, looking at the glittering stars with a more pious expression on her face.
“As long as I am alive, no one will suffer~~”
These kind words were spoken by Soraka.
The originally clasped hands slowly opened, as if embracing something, embracing everything in front of them. The entire arm was glowing with green light. The green light kept flashing, it was the power of healing.
The stars in the sky became restless after Sokala finished praying.
As time passed slowly, the stars slowly gathered their power into a ball.
Xiao Kun felt the power in the air, he didn’t know how to describe that energy. He only felt, horror!
Xiao Kun felt that this force was a destructive force; once it fell, the entire Avinia would be reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye.
The energy in Soraka’s arms was getting weaker and weaker, but Soraka still didn’t stop gathering the energy. Her hands were still in the air, and a determined look appeared in her beautiful eyes.
Finally, when Soraka’s energy was about to run out, she spoke.
Help me!
After hearing what Soraka said, Xiao Kun did not hesitate at all and moved behind Soraka. He quickly gathered the energy in his hands and placed his left hand on the back of Soraka’s hand.
Rays of red energy emerged from Xiao Kun’s body. After the energy emerged, it rushed towards Sokala madly without any slackness.
After obtaining Xiao Kun’s energy, the energy in Soraka’s hands became stronger again.
The star power that had stopped gathering due to energy depletion began to gather again after receiving the energy transmitted by Soraka.
The two of them felt the changes in the stars, no one spoke, they just transferred energy madly.
Time passed quickly, in less than a cup of tea, Xiao Kun’s energy, which was in the middle stage of the Lord God, was almost exhausted.
Xiao Kun felt the change in his energy and became very anxious.
“Xiaoxiao, is there anything you can help me with?”
In a hurry, Xiao Kun didn’t know how he could help, so he had to contact Xiaoxiao.
After hearing Xiao Kun’s anxious words, Xiaoxiao was not anxious at all but smiled.
“Master, please don’t be impatient. This time, let me show you the power of the system!”
Xiaoxiao’s mysterious words made Xiao Kun confused.
The power of the system? What is that?
Xiaoxiao looked at the confused Xiao Kun and spoke again.
“Master, please come to Yuqin’s side and stretch out your hands. The system will help you.”
When Xiao Kun heard Xiao Xiao say this, he did not stop and cut off the energy transmitted to Sokala with one hand.
Then, under Soraka’s confused gaze, he walked to Yuqin’s side.
He slowly opened his hands and assumed the same posture as Soraka.
Just after Xiao Kun got into position, a terrifying suction force came from the palms of his hands.
Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Kun’s actions and smiled mysteriously at him.
“Master, watch carefully, what is the crazy system!”
After Xiaoxiao finished speaking, the suction force in Xiao Kun’s hand actually went straight to the power condensed in the air.
The energy that was about to dissipate due to the loss of support began to gather again in the suction force of Xiao Kun’s hand.
Soraka watched Xiao Kun’s movements and the changes in the power of the stars; she looked at Xiao Kun as if she was seeing a pervert.
Xiao Kun looked at the expression on Soraka’s face, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.
“Follow my command: Energy, gather!”
The domineering words were shouted out from Xiao Kun’s mouth, and the voice resounded through the sky, echoing in the heaven and earth, refusing to dissipate for a long time.
Xiaoxiao listened to Xiao Kun’s words and smiled in the system space without caring about her image at all.
My master is really getting better and better at pretending.
Sokala, who didn’t know the inside story, listened to Xiao Kun’s words, and his mouth opened slightly. He dared to speak to the stars like this, wasn’t he afraid of being punished by the stars? You know, even if she was the Son of the Stars, every time she used the power of the stars, she would pray devoutly.
And she never dared to have any idea about Xiao Kun’s domineering orders.
Then, the most surprising scene for Soraka happened.
Instead of the punishment from the stars coming, it gathered at a faster speed. Compared with her previous speed, it was more than ten times faster.
Sokala felt the changes in the stars. When she prayed, the stars treated her like their own children. But now, the stars treated Xiao Kun like the king of the stars.
This change made Sokala dare not think about it. This is a huge gap! Could it be that he is really the king of the stars and can command all the stars?
Xiao Kun didn’t care about so many things. He was just thinking about gathering energy and then treating Yuqin.
After about three breaths, Sokala recovered from his shock.
Feeling the power in the air again, Sokala shouted loudly to Xiao Kun.
“That’s enough, that’s enough, no more.”
After hearing Sokala’s voice, Xiao Kun immediately stopped gathering energy and looked at Soraka, waiting for her next command.
Sokala felt the energy and looked at Xiao Kun.
“Can you give me the energy?”
The slightly pleading voice made Xiao Kun frown.
It’s not that he doesn’t want to, but that he can’t. Xiao Kun felt the energy and his mind was working.
“Let me try.”
Feeling the energy in the air, Xiao Kun gave them an order.
“Follow her.”
After Xiao Kun gave the order, the energy obediently took the initiative to find Sokala to connect.
Feeling the power, Soraka showed a slight excitement on her face, but she quickly suppressed it.
His hands danced slowly, and the floating piccolo also emitted sound waves.
“Beep, beep, beep, beep…”
The energy came down little by little along with the sound waves, and quickly flowed towards Yuqin under Soraka’s command.
Xiao Kun looked at the descending energy and was extremely worried. This was the final result.
If this can’t be cured, then there’s really nothing he can do!
What is the relationship between Chapter 41 and the Sun God? (Old version)
Silent night, ruthless time.
Xiao Kun stood aside, trembling as he looked at Soraka and Yuqin. Yan and Karma, who were not far away, were also worried.
Pray and communicate with the stars.
This was the second time Karma and Soraka had used a wish since they had known each other for tens of thousands of years. Or it was a wish that was halfway through and someone else intervened to complete it.
I still remember the last time, when Ionia was about to be destroyed; Soraka stepped forward, gave up the impact on a higher level, and used all her strength to communicate with the stars and use the wish.
The result did not disappoint people. After the prayer was issued, everyone returned to their peak state, repelled the invading enemy in one fell swoop, and defended Ionia.
And now, Sokala actually used prayers to save a little girl. This…
Looking at Soraka who was commanding the energy, Xiao Kun’s eyes were full of tension. His tiger eyes never left Yuqin. This was the last hope, this was really the last resort.
However, he was not sure in his heart. This was why a main god was trembling in the air.
The Jade Rabbit sets in the west, and the first rays of dawn are about to break through the dark night.
I just don t know if this dawn that brings the dawn can also bring the dawn in Yuqin s heart.
Ninety percent of the energy gathered by Xiao Kun had already been integrated into Yuqin’s body; less than ten percent of the energy was left, circling outside Yuqin’s body, without being integrated into Yuqin’s body at all.
Soraka looked at the swirling energy with a frown on her face. If these energies could not be integrated and resonate with the previous energies, then everything she had done before would be in vain.
Just when Soraka was at a loss, the swirling energy suddenly moved on its own. The energy slowly gathered towards Yuqin’s forehead, forming a vortex on her forehead.
Sokala looked at his changing energy, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.
Then the energy seemed to be out of Sokala’s control and began to spin rapidly.
As it rotated, Yuqin’s forehead seemed to have suction power and quickly absorbed the energy.
Huff, huff, huff
The sound of wind came from the vortex.
The energy slowly seeps in, and when the last bit of energy seeps in.
A ray of dawn broke through the sky, retreated the darkness and illuminated the world.
At this moment, Sokala’s body suddenly relaxed and he sat down involuntarily.
Seeing this, Xiao Kun hurriedly flew to Soraka’s side, holding Sokala with one hand and transferring energy to Sokala with the other hand.
“How about it?”
Xiao Kun’s voice was anxious and anxious, and various expressions kept flashing in his eyes. Nervous, hopeful, happy, disappointed, afraid, excited. His eyes flashed one after another, and finally panic was left in his eyes.
Sokala listened to Xiao Kun’s words, adjusted his breathing slightly, and spoke slowly.
“I have done what I can. Maybe God will help us and not let us down.”
Soraka’s weak words were like a bomb. When Xiao Kun heard it, his mind exploded instantly. His originally nervous face was instantly replaced by ecstasy.
Xiao Kun danced with joy and flew towards Yuqin quickly; looking at Yuqin blinking slightly in the dawn, Xiao Kun suddenly realized that it didn’t matter if he couldn’t be cured, as long as everything was fine.
When Yuqin saw Xiao Kun, she quickly stood up and hugged Xiao Kun.
The tender little hands tightly grasped Xiao Kun’s waist and refused to let go. The little head leaned tightly in Xiao Kun’s arms without making any sound, just silently enjoying the warmth brought by Xiao Kun.
This was the first time in three years that she didn’t spend a night in Xiao Kun’s arms.
Sokala looked at the two excited people, a wry smile appeared on his face, and he spoke to Xiao Kun again.
“Don’t get too excited, sir. We have only completed the first step.”
Sokala’s gentle words immediately attracted Xiao Kun’s attention.
Xiao Kun looked back at Sokala, his eyes filled with doubt.
Feeling Xiao Kun’s gaze, Sokala said with a slight apology:
“We have only integrated the power of the stars into her body. If she wants to fully recover, she will need some hard work.”
When Xiao Kun heard this, the doubts in his eyes faded slightly. Although it was not completely restored at once, it was indeed difficult for Yuqin’s voice to recover. Since the first step was taken, then it should be completed bit by bit until she recovered.
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun bowed slightly to Sokala.
“Please let me know, Your Majesty. I will be very grateful.”
Seeing Xiao Kun’s look, Soraka quickly dodged and did not accept Xiao Kun’s greeting.
“The rest depends on your ability.”
Sokala’s words actually aroused Xiao Kun’s interest. Look at me? Look at what? I can’t treat it myself? Can I help Yuqin?
Xiao Kun really couldn’t understand it, so he had to tell Sokala.
“Please speak clearly, Your Majesty.”
Karma walked over from a distance, supported the weak Sokala, and said with a smile.
“Should I ask someone to help me?”
Karma’s words were very mysterious, and Xiao Kun was confused by their conversation. Sokala nodded slightly after Karma finished speaking.
Looking at the two people playing guessing games, Xiao Kun had to suppress the doubts in his heart and wait for their clear answers.
Seeing this, Sokala couldn’t help but worry about Xiao Kun and said to Xiao Kun.
“This is the last step. You need to take her to Mount Targon to find the Sun God. So, this depends on your strength. I really can’t help you anymore.”
Sokala sounded apologetic, saying there was nothing he could do, he had tried his best; however, he could not cure it in one go.
Xiao Kun frowned when he heard Sokala say this. What does this have to do with the Sun God?
Seeing Xiao Kun’s confusion, Karma began to explain.
“Her bones have been fixed. We need to use the energy of the sun god to help her rebuild her larynx. Sokala just stored the energy in her throat. Once the larynx is rebuilt, the energy will be released.”
Karma’s explanation instantly enlightened Xiao Kun, and he quickly nodded to Sokala and Karma.
“Thank you both for the information. I will go find the Sun God right away.”
Xiao Kun was about to leave after he finished speaking. Seeing this, Sokala smiled. Karma spoke up.
“How long will it take you to reach Mount Targon? I have a teleportation array here, come with me.”
Chapter 42 Only the Sun God has this strength (old version)
Mount Targon:
In the yellow field, Xiao Kun stood there with Yu Qin. In front of them were a dozen armored soldiers who surrounded the two of them.
A middle-aged man in his thirties walked out from the encirclement of the soldiers and gave Xiao Kun a slight fist bump.
“Where are you from, my friend? What brings you to Mount Targon?”
Xiao Kun saw that the man was polite and well-mannered. It was normal for him to attract attention as he suddenly appeared here.
The young face smiled kindly at the middle-aged man and let go of Yuqin; like the middle-aged man, he slightly clasped his fists.
“I came from Ionia to ask the noble Lord, the Sun God, to heal my sister. Please forgive me for disturbing you.”
When the middle-aged man heard Xiao Kun say that he came from Ionia to pay homage to the Sun God, he looked Xiao Kun up and down and said in a deep voice:
“My name is Pan Zhen. Since my friend said he came from Ionia, does he have any token of trust?”
Pan Zhen has to be on guard now, as the Fiery Sun Clan is facing a turbulent time right now. It has only been not long since the Sun God detonated the Denor Galaxy. All forces in the universe are terrified of the Fiery Sun Clan and at the same time they also want to eliminate this bomb.
Xiao Kun heard that Pan Zhen did not seem to be making things difficult for the two of them, and thought of Sokala’s instructions to him before they came:
“The Fiery Sun Tribe is on high alert right now. If you go there without the token, you may be regarded as an enemy. Please be careful.”
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun raised his hand and slowly reached into his arms. Then, a small fan was taken out of Xiao Kun’s arms. Xiao Kun took a look at the fan and handed it over.
“My name is Xiao Kun. This is a token given to me by Karma, the leader of Ionia. May I take it?”
Pan Zhen took the fan, looked at it carefully, smiled kindly at Xiao Kun, and then returned the fan to Xiao Kun.
“Since you are friends from Ionia, our Fiery Sun Tribe should entertain you. Brother Xiao Kun, please come this way.”
Xiao Kun looked at Pan Zhen and smiled slightly; things would be easier to do if you were friendly, after all, he came here to ask for help; he didn’t want to start a fight unless he really didn’t want to.
“Brother Pan Zhen, please.”
Seeing that Xiao Kun was not pretentious at all, Pan Zhen nodded and said loudly to the other guards:
“Keep an eye on the altar. I will take this brother Xiao Kun to see the clan leader.”
“yes.”
Seeing the guards’ responses, Pan Zhen said to Xiao Kun again:
Brother, please.
Xiao Kun followed Pan Zhen all the way from the wilderness to the gathering place of the Lieyang Clan.
Although the Fiery Sun Tribe lives in modern times, they use ancient lifestyles; there is no modern atmosphere in their gathering place.
Looking at the quaint houses and the clean road surface, Xiao Kun nodded slightly.
Pan Zhen looked at Xiao Kun and felt a little proud. After all, everyone would be proud of their hometown being recognized by outsiders.
The three of them walked and stopped along the way, and Pan Zhen introduced the customs and culture of the Lieyang tribe to Xiao Kun on the way.
Xiao Kun listened and enthusiastically told Pan Zhen about his experiences in Ionia, and they had a very pleasant conversation along the way.
Before they knew it, the three of them had arrived in front of a magnificent hall.
Looking at the magnificent hall in front of him, Xiao Kun once again sighed at the strength of the Lieyang Clan. As expected, they were the race that lived closest to the sun, and their strength was not exaggerated.
Pan Zhen looked at the hall and clasped his fists slightly towards Xiao Kun.
“Brother Xiao Kun, please wait for a moment. Pan Zhen will go in and report.”
Seeing Pan Zhen’s look, Xiao Kun also returned the greeting slightly and said to Pan Zhen with a smile.
“I’m sorry to bother you, Brother Pan Zhen. Please come back soon.”
The two of them happily called each other brothers, but this relationship was just a name for show.
When Pan Zhen heard Xiao Kun say this, he laughed.
“Wait a moment, brother. I’ll be back soon.”
After Pan Zhen finished speaking, he turned and walked into the hall.
At this moment, an old voice suddenly came from the hall.
“I wonder which Lord God has visited my Lieyang Clan?”
As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light flashed from the hall.
After Jin Guang stood firm, an old man with white hair and beard and a kind smile stood less than two meters away from Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun looked at the old man, his eyes narrowed slightly. Just now, when he saw the old man’s movements, it was actually blurry and he couldn’t see clearly. This speed should be achieved by at least the late stage of the main god.
Xiao Kun thought about the old man’s speed just now, and knew that it was a deliberate display of strength by the old man; tell him, even if you are the main god, you are nothing in my Giant God Peak.
He stood still and bowed to the old man.
“Junior Xiao Kun greets His Excellency the Sun God.”
Xiao Kun looked at the person who came. He could only think of the Sun God who had such strength. If the Lieyang Clan had two main gods, then the Giant God Peak would not have been split open by the No Star War God with one axe.
The old man listened to Xiao Kun’s words and nodded slightly. He was not surprised at all that Xiao Kun recognized his identity.
“Haha, no need to be so polite. We are both Lord Gods, so there is no need to distinguish between senior and junior.”
The old man said to Xiao Kun with a smile. Pan Zhen, who was standing beside him, was so surprised that he couldn’t close his mouth as he listened to their conversation.
Xiao Kun, who just called him a brother, turned out to be a main god!
A main god actually spoke to him like this, and he even responded to the main god’s call of brother.
Thinking of this, Pan Zhen s brain almost froze.
Afterwards, when Pan Zhen regained consciousness, he bowed and said to Xiao Kun:
“Your Majesty, Pan Zhen is blind and ignorant. Please punish me, Your Majesty!”
Pan Zhen’s voice was extremely sincere, and his face was full of respect. The strong should be respected, and this is the price the weak should pay.
After listening to Pan Zhen’s words, Xiao Kun waved his hand casually, slowly walked to Pan Zhen, and helped Pan Zhen up.
“Brother, what are you talking about? Why are we two brothers being so formal?”
Xiao Kun pulled Pan Zhen up as he spoke, while the Sun God looked at the two of them with a smile on his face.
After Pan Zhen was pulled up by Xiao Kun, he was distracted; he quickly shook his head and looked at Xiao Kun with a serious expression.
“Your Majesty, I dare not accept the word ‘brother’. Please…”
Before Pan Zhen finished speaking, Xiao Kun interrupted him and smiled indifferently.
“Haha, it’s just the Lord God. Brother will ascend to the top sooner or later. I am just waiting for him here in advance.”
Chapter 43: A Wandering God’s Residence (Old Version)
Xiao Kun’s words of indifference made the eyes of the Sun God, who had been watching the two of them, light up.
How confident is this kid?
Just the Lord God?
You have to know that the position of the Lord God is not something you can ascend to just because you want to. If one has all the qualifications, understanding, and opportunities, a Lord God level is enough to stop many God-level people from ever standing!
Take the Lieyang Clan for example. They have never had two main gods living together. A new main god will rise only after a main god falls. Not only that, let’s talk about other races.
The angel clan has a great reputation in the universe.
But even in such a top race, there has never been a time when two main gods coexisted. One generation ends and the next succeeds, and it remains unchanged from ancient times.
There is also a dominant force, the Dark Force. The only famous one among them is the Death Singer, Karsus.
However, since the fall of Morgana, the leader of the angels, the dark forces have become two main gods living together. Fortunately, the two of them are not harmonious.
Otherwise, the universe will be ruled by the dark forces. No race can have two main gods, not even the angels or the blazing suns.
What the Sun God didn’t know was that soon, the world would be in chaos. The main god or something like that was not valuable at all. Not to mention that a race had two main gods, even three was not a problem.
And this time will not be too long, less than ten thousand years.
But he doesn’t know, and he won’t know.
The Sun God’s eyes slowly changed when he looked at Xiao Kun again, from the original calmness to a mysterious look.
There is no other reason for this.
Just now, when Xiao Kun finished speaking, the Sun God was about to read Xiao Kun’s information, but was blocked by a mist. He couldn’t even read any information about Xiao Kun, not even his name.
Looking at the two of them, the Sun God’s mind changed.
Ahem.
A light cough brought the two back.
Xiao Kun looked at the Sun God, slowly walked back from Pan Zhen, and came to Yuqin.
Pan Zhen bowed to the Sun God with a look of respect on his face.
The Sun God is the most honorable person for the Lieyang Clan. He is also the clan’s strongest fighter and the clan’s patron saint.
The Sun God glanced at Pan Zhen and spoke slowly.
“Pan Zhen, since this young man thinks highly of you, you should work hard.”
As he spoke, the Sun God reached out and gently patted Pan Zhen’s shoulder.
Pan Zhen was a little flattered by the Sun God’s action; the praise from the patron god, such a great honor, he could actually get it? He couldn’t believe it, it was like a dream!
As soon as the Sun God took his hand away, Pan Zhen immediately bent down and saluted to the Sun God.
“Pan Zhen will definitely not let my God down.”
Xiao Kun couldn’t understand the trembling voice and excited expression. Wasn’t it just a compliment? Was it necessary to be so excited?
The Sun God listened to Pan Zhen’s words and nodded with satisfaction.
“Well, you go down first. I have something to say to this little brother.”
“Yes, my God.”
Pan Zhen responded and slowly retreated, but his body still hadn’t calmed down.
After Pan Zhen retreated, the Sun God smiled kindly at Xiao Kun.
“Let me introduce you again; Lei Yang, the patron saint of the Lieyang tribe; that is, the Sun God you mentioned, the vicious old man.”
The Sun God said this with a self-deprecating smile. After he detonated the sun of the Denor galaxy, this reputation was destined to accompany him for the rest of his life.
Xiao Kun listened to the words of the Sun God and bowed to him.
“Xiao Kun is a wandering god who has made a breakthrough to become a main god by chance. I came to visit you because of my sister’s health condition. I hope Senior Lei will forgive me.”
Lei Yang formally introduced Xiao Kun, and Xiao Kun also reintroduced himself. Otherwise, Lei Yang would think that he looked down on him, which would lead to misunderstandings, and that would be a big loss.
However, Xiao Kun did not tell the truth, he just said that he was a wanderer. He believed that as long as he did not reveal his bloodline, no matter how powerful Lei Yang was, he would not be able to tell.
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun.
“Not bad, not bad, the strength of a mid-level Lord God. Judging from your appearance, you must be very young to have reached the Lord God stage.”
Lei Yang’s words were very intriguing, especially when he mentioned Xiao Kun’s strength, he deliberately emphasized his tone.
Lei Yang’s meaning is very clear, you kid are not telling the truth. If you are really a wandering god, can you reach the middle stage of the main god at such a young age? The first level of the main god is a step to heaven.
How could a wandering god overcome such a difficulty?
Xiao Kun listened to Lei Yang’s words, pretended not to hear them, and smiled at Lei Tian.
“Thank you for the compliment, Senior Lei. I was just lucky.”
Xiao Kun didn’t want to reveal his true identity. The reputation of the Lieyang Clan was not low, and they had more or less communication with all the races in the universe. Although the reputation of the Lieyang Clan had been bad in recent times.
But as long as the Sun God exists, the Fiery Sun Clan will not fall. It will only take time for them to recover.
In this case, if he revealed his identity, whether it was Yan from the angel clan or Liang Bing from the demon clan, they would definitely track him down after knowing his identity.
Now, Xiao Kun really didn’t want to expose himself. First, he didn’t know how to face Liang Bing and Yan; second, he felt that this kind of life was pretty good and comfortable.
Seeing that Xiao Kun was unwilling to reveal his origins, Lei Yang did not force him. He stroked his graying beard and said to Xiao Kun with narrowed eyes.
“This is not the place to talk. Follow me to the main hall. I will tell you why you are here and see if I, an old man, can help you.”
As he said this, he turned and walked towards the hall behind him; with his slightly hunched back, he led the way for Xiao Kun like an old man in his twilight years.
Xiao Kun listened to Lena’s words without any pretense; he gave a fist towards Lei Yang’s hunched back.
“Thank you, Senior Lei.”
After finishing speaking, Xiao Kun gently took Yuqin’s hand. He looked at Yuqin lovingly and said softly:
“Let’s go, Yuqin.”
As he spoke, Xiao Kun pulled Yuqin and walked towards Lei Tian. Yuqin followed Xiao Kun obediently; as long as Xiao Kun was there, they could go anywhere.
At this moment, a figure suddenly ran out of the originally quiet hall.
“Grandpa, are you here?”
Chapter 44: Can t You Support a Little Girl? (Old Version)
After the figure came out, he hugged Lei Yang directly.
Lei Yang looked at the person who came and said with a smile:
“Hey, what’s wrong, Nana? Are you missing grandpa?”
The man was about sixteen or seventeen years old, with a curvy figure, a pure face, fair skin, and black hair that swayed slightly as he ran. He was wearing a white casual suit with a red three-legged bird resting on it.
Xiao Kun looked at the three-legged bird and narrowed his eyes.
Three-legged Golden Crow? No way? Isn’t that something from Chinese mythology?
When Xiao Kun was thinking about Jin Wu, the girl poked her little head out from the old man’s arms and secretly glanced at Xiao Kun and Yu Qin.
“Grandpa, who are they?”
After hearing what the girl said, Lei Yang turned around and introduced her:
“These two are our friends from the Lieyang Clan. Let me introduce them to you. This one is a main god, Xiao Kun, who is at the same level as me, Grandpa. This one is his sister.”
After saying that, Lei Yang smiled at Xiao Kun.
“This is my granddaughter, Reina. Hehe, a little kid.”
While Lei Yang was speaking, Xiao Kun’s eyes were always on the bird in front of Lena.
“Three-legged Golden Crow? Is it really a three-legged Golden Crow?”
The murmur was very soft, like talking to oneself, or perhaps self-denial.
When Lei Yang heard what Xiao Kun said, his eyebrows twitched.
Three-legged Golden Crow, he actually knew the real name of this thing?
The pattern in front of Reina is the symbol of the Fiery Sun Tribe. It is claimed to be the Fiery Sun Bird. However, its real name is the Three-legged Golden Crow, which was what the previous Sun God said to it when Lei Yang inherited the throne.
And the mysterious boy in front of him actually revealed the real name of the bird.
Lei Yang still clearly remembers the last message passed down to him by the previous Sun God; if someone had said its name when they first saw it, I, the Lieyang Clan, would definitely help it with all my strength.
This “it” refers to the three-legged golden crow!
While Lei Yang was still pondering these things, Xiao Kun came back to his senses, looked at Lena, and said softly.
“Hello. My name is Xiao Kun, and this is my sister, Yuqin. I’m here to treat her hidden illness. I’m sorry that she can’t speak now.”
Xiao Kun said this while playing the Yuqin and smiled at Lena.
After Xiao Kun finished speaking, Lena ran away from Lei Yang and came to Xiao Kun, looking at him curiously.
After a while, Lena withdrew her gaze, stuck out her tongue at Xiao Kun, and said with a smile.
“Hehe, you too.”
But when Lena was speaking, Xiao Kun’s mouth suddenly twitched and a look of disbelief flashed in his eyes.
But at this time, Lei Yang walked up and looked at the smiling Lena and Xiao Kun.
He nodded slightly to Xiao Kun, then turned to Reina and said:
“Nana, grandpa still needs to meet a friend. How about you take this girl to the Fiery Sun Tribe for a visit now?”
Lei Yang’s voice was full of doting. Towards his granddaughter, Reina, Lei Yang doted on her extremely.
Reina lost her parents when she was young, and he was her only relative. Moreover, Reina inherited his sun god power gene, and she was the next sun god. Regardless of the reason, Reina was very favored.
After listening to Lei Yang’s words, Lena pouted and looked at Lei Yang with an unhappy face.
“Humph, bad grandpa.”
A proud and cold snort made Lei Yang lose his balance instantly.
“Oh, Nana, Grandpa is wrong. Grandpa is busy. Didn’t you say that no one usually accompanies you? Now that you have a friend, why are you still not happy?”
Lei Yang spoke these earnest words, and looked at Lena with a negotiating expression, his brows almost furrowed together.
Xiao Kun looked at Lei Yang and felt a little misunderstood for a moment.
This illusion is just like when I was doting on Yan. I loved her to no end; there was no right or wrong, no yes or no, only endless doting.
Lena looked at Lei Yang, rolled her eyes at him and stuck out her tongue.
“Lie le le~~~”
After finishing everything, Lena ran to Yuqin and pulled her to the side.
Yuqin looked at Lena who was coming over, and looked at Xiao Kun with nervous eyes.
Xiao Kun felt the force on his arm and came back to his senses. He reached out and gently rubbed Yuqin’s little head, speaking softly.
“Yuqin, you go with this sister. I just want to discuss with Senior Lei how to cure your illness.”
After getting Xiao Kun’s answer, Yuqin slowly let go of Xiao Kun’s hand and followed Lena out. She looked back at Xiao Kun every few steps, and finally Lena couldn’t stand it anymore and ran out with Yuqin.
Xiao Kun and Lei Yang looked at the figures of Lena and the others getting farther and farther away and more and more blurred, and they both withdrew their gazes.
“well..”
A simultaneous sigh came from both of their mouths.
The two of them were stunned when they heard the voice and looked at each other. When they saw the helplessness in each other’s eyes, they laughed again.
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun and spoke first:
“This girl lost her parents when she was young. I spoiled her. I’m sorry to embarrass you.”
Lei Yang stroked his beard as he spoke, his eyes softening. Whenever he talked about Reina, Lei Yang would instantly become gentle. Even when he was furious, when Reina appeared, he would turn into a kind grandfather the next moment.
Xiao Kun listened to what Lei Yang said and shook his head slightly.
“Yuqin is the same. She has been with me since she was a child and has suffered a lot. Now she is particularly attached to me, but it will be troublesome for her to get married in the future. I hope I can cure her this time and not let her down.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was a little nostalgic, and there was a hint of reminiscence in his eyes. What he missed was not the days with Yuqin, but Lei Yang’s action just now, which triggered his familiar memory.
When Lei Yang heard this, he smiled and gently patted his slightly bent back with his hand.
“Why? You are a main god, can’t you afford to support a little girl?”
A joking voice came out of Lei Yang’s mouth.
Xiao Kun didn’t care when he heard Lei Yang say this. Like Lei Yang, he joked:
“It’s the same with Senior Lei. With Senior Lei’s strength and the majesty of the Lieyang Clan, Reina has nothing to worry about.”
As soon as Xiao Kun finished speaking, a hint of ending flashed across Lei Yang’s eyes. This hint of ending flashed away, and Xiao Kun didn’t see it at all.
“Stop talking, this isn’t the place to talk.”
Lei Yang waved his hand to disrupt the atmosphere. After he finished speaking, he glanced at the magnificent hall behind him and shook his head.
“Well? That’s not the place either. Come on, follow me.”
Chapter 45: Sealing Reina’s Energy (Old Version)
On a hill:
On the top of the mountain, there stands an ancient pavilion.
Inside the pavilion, two figures were lying casually on either side of the pavilion. Jars were thrown on the ground inside the pavilion. A strong smell of alcohol wafted out from the pavilion.
“Come on, come on, let’s do it.”
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun with a ruddy face, and slightly passed the wine jar in his hand to Xiao Kun. After that, he didn’t care about Xiao Kun and drank it directly.
Xiao Kun was standing aside, looking at Lei Yang, and also handed the jar of wine to him. Like him, he tilted his head back and drank from it in big gulps.
To be honest, Xiao Kun didn t know what was going on in this situation.
Lei Yang said that there was no place for a chat, and then he dragged Xiao Kun here. Then, while Xiao Kun was stunned, Lei Yang took out jars of fine wine.
Then the two of them started drinking, and they were polite at first. However, as they drank more and more, the original etiquette was thrown away by the two main gods.
Look at Xiao Kun, his neat white robe was now messy and fell to the ground, and his chest was covered with traces of wine.
Lei Yang was not in a good condition either. His white beard was wet with the wine he had not had time to swallow. His red face made him look much younger, and he had an indescribable spirit.
After drinking the wine, the two men opened the jars in their hands again.
“belch.”
A wine screen came up, and Xiao Kun, who was originally leaning against a pillar, was almost knocked to the ground by the wine screen.
Xiao Kun stood up slowly, dazed, but he felt more and more dizzy, as if he was out of control. Feeling the abnormality in his body, Xiao Kun shook his head fiercely, trying to control his body and not fall down.
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun and laughed out loud.
“Kun, don’t force yourself. This is our Lieyang clan’s fine wine. You can’t get rid of the alcohol in it. Not to mention you, even I…”
“Bang!”
Before Lei Yang could finish his words, the body that was originally leaning on the other half suddenly fell down as if it didn’t obey his commands and fell directly to the ground.
Lei Yang seemed to feel nothing and said to Xiao Kun again:
“Even I can’t drive it away.”
Xiao Kun looked at Lei Yang lying on the ground and frowned. Oh my god, how could this happen?
Looking at Lei Yang lying on the ground, Xiao Kun had no choice but to slowly walk to Lei Yang’s front while holding the pillar; he grabbed Lei Yang with one hand and pulled him up from the ground.
After Lei Yang was pulled up by Xiao Kun, he looked at Xiao Kun with a serious look on his face.
“Kun boy, tell me what kind of treatment your sister needs. So that I, an old man, can see how I can help you.”
When Xiao Kun heard what Lei Yang said, he pinched his hands secretly to make himself sober up a little.
“Sokala, Sokala said that he needs Lei, Senior Lei’s energy to help Yuqin reshape her bones. At that time, the energy in her throat will automatically help Yuqin heal.”
It took a lot of effort for Xiao Kun to speak in fragments.
As Lei Yang listened to Xiao Kun’s words, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, which was not what a drunk person should have.
“Is that so? That’s easy to handle, it’s not a problem; it’s just…”
When Lei Yang said this, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and his body swayed slightly. Xiao Kun watched and quickly supported Lei Yang to prevent him from falling.
“Just what, Senior Lei, please tell me clearly. It’s okay for the boy to prepare as well.”
Although Xiao Kun’s mind was somewhat numbed by the impact of alcohol, since it concerned Yuqin, he had no choice but to force himself to stay sober.
Lei Yang shook his head at this time and patted his head gently with his hand.
“Alas, I’m old now, and I can’t handle this little bit of alcohol.”
Xiao Kun was just about to ask what he needed, but when he heard Lei Yang say this, he looked at Lei Yang anxiously.
Lei Yang was not wasting time at this time. He put one hand on Xiao Kun’s shoulder and said in an old voice:
“You also met my granddaughter. How did you feel?”
Lei Yang’s words were incoherent, causing Xiao Kun to frown, and a “?” character appeared on his handsome face.
Rena.
Xiao Kun’s first impression of Lena was that bird.
And then, when Lena approached Xiao Kun, Xiao Kun felt a huge energy around him. If that energy ran wild, he would turn into molecules in an instant.
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun looked up at Lei Yang.
“Senior Lei means…”
Xiao Kun didn’t say it completely, he only said half of it and waited for Lei Yang’s answer.
Lei Yang nodded directly without denying it.
“That’s right, Reina is the most talented among the sun gods. She was born with a sun in her body, and this sun was conceived with her. However, Reina cannot control this power at all. Once the sun goes out of control, the consequences will be unpredictable…”
Lei Yang said this and looked at Xiao Kun deeply, then staggered to the pillar beside him and said again.
“I need to seal the energy in her body from time to time; however, this is only temporary and cannot be used permanently; if the energy grows to a level that I cannot seal, then Reina will not be able to control it.”
Lei Yang stopped talking here; he took out two jars of wine from somewhere, handed one to Xiao Kun, and then started drinking it in big gulps.
Xiao Kun analyzed Lei Yang’s words and felt hesitant.
According to Lei Yang, if Lena cannot be controlled, it will be a disaster for the universe.
After a while, Xiao Kun made up his mind and said to Lei Yang.
“Senior Lei, if there is anything I can do for you, please let me know. As long as I can do it, I will do it without hesitation.”
As Lei Yang listened to Xiao Kun’s words, a triumphant smile appeared on his face beneath the wine jar.
He slowly put down the wine jar and wiped the wine stains from the corners of his mouth.
“It’s nothing, actually. You and I just need to work together to completely seal Reina’s energy. Let her develop it little by little and let her control it. When the seal is broken, Reina will also control all the energy.”
When Xiao Kun heard this request, he breathed a sigh of relief, raised the wine jar in his hand, and took a big gulp.
“Just like that? Don’t worry, Senior Lei, it’s no problem. I’ll be there whenever you call.”
As soon as Xiao Kun finished speaking, the alcohol took over his body, his eyes blurred, and he fell down.
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun who had fallen down, put down the empty wine jar, and the drunkenness on his face disappeared instantly. A sense of vicissitudes climbed onto Lei Yang’s face, making him look even older.
“Nana, I don’t know if you are satisfied with this husband. No matter whether you are satisfied or not, let grandpa make the decision this time. Grandpa doesn’t have much time left and can’t accompany you anymore.”
Chapter 46: Therapeutic Language Piano (Old Version)
A confused, drunken voice was heard.
Lena lay in front of the bed, tickling Xiao Kun’s nose with a strand of hair.
This morning, Lei Yang sent Lena to wake up Xiao Kun, preparing to treat Xiao Kun’s sister and seal Lena’s energy.
As for why he asked Lena to come, firstly, Lei Yang wanted to arrange some alone time for Xiao Kun and Lena, and secondly, Xiao Kun’s sister is a girl, and it would definitely not be good to let a man come to call her.
Moreover, Lei Yang knew very well how strong the wine he drank yesterday was.
Lena looked at Xiao Kun who was still sleeping, blinked her eyes, and started to tickle him again. Sometimes she called him grandpa like this, but more often, Lei Yang deliberately asked Lena to do it.
Because of this, she will be happy.
As Lena swayed, Xiao Kun’s nose twitched unconsciously.
“Ah, ah, ah, ah-choo.”
A sneeze that had been held back for a long time was released.
Xiao Kun’s originally confused mind became extremely clear after the sneeze.
Looking at Reina in front of him, and the black hair she held in her hand, Xiao Kun knew what was going on, but he was more helpless. How did Reina come? How could he not notice it?
Yuqin, who was in Xiao Kun’s arms, opened her sleepy eyes because of Xiao Kun’s voice.
“Reina, why are you here? Hmm? Where is this?”
Xiao Kun looked at the unfamiliar place around him and asked in confusion.
When Lena saw Xiao Kun wake up, she stopped paying attention to him and looked at Yuqin in Xiao Kun’s arms. She gently pinched Yuqin’s little face and replied casually:
“This is the guest room. You drank too much yesterday, so I let you rest here.”
“Come on, Yuqin, be good and let your sister pinch you.”
Yuqin was also sobered up by Lena’s pinch. She shook her head desperately to get rid of Lena’s devilish little hand and buried her head tightly in Xiao Kun’s arms.
When Xiao Kun looked at Lena, a frown appeared on his forehead.
“Ahem, Reina, why are you here?”
“Well, Grandpa asked me to call you and tell you about the treatment. He’s ready. When are you going to start?”
Lena’s words reminded Xiao Kun of what happened yesterday.
He remembered that he and Lei Yang seemed to have discussed how to treat Yuqin yesterday, and he also promised Lei Yang to help seal the power in Reina’s body. Later, there seemed to be more.
However, Xiao Kun couldn’t remember.
He remembered what Lei Yang seemed to have said later, but he couldn’t figure out what Lei Yang had said.
He shook his head gently to get rid of the confusion in his mind. Whatever, he should cure Yuqin first. He could deal with other things after that.
Thinking of this, Xiao Kun walked down from the bed holding Yuqin and slightly tidied up his messy white robe.
“Okay, I’ll go in right away.”
Four people were standing in a practice room.
Originally, there were only three people, but Reina insisted on watching. Lei Yang would not stop Reina, and Xiao Kun had no choice but to let Reina in.
Looking at the closed training room, Xiao Kun looked at Lei Yang with some trepidation.
This is the last step, according to Sokala; if this still can’t save Yuqin, then even if Xiao Kun runs across the universe, there will be nothing he can do.
Lei Yang smiled confidently at Xiao Kun and waved his hand to let Lena stand aside.
Reina also knew that this matter was important, so she stood aside obediently and watched the three of them.
Lei Yang glanced at Xiao Kun, then at Yu Qin, and said softly:
“Are you ready?”
Yuqin listened to Lei Yang’s words and nodded obediently. Then she walked to the center of the practice room and waited for the two of them.
Xiao Kun and Lei Yang looked at each other, then walked behind Yuqin to prevent any accidents.
Lei Yang walked slowly to Yuqin’s side and slowly gathered energy.
“It will be a little painful, just bear with it. And be careful not to scream. Got it?”
As he spoke, a ball of golden energy had been condensed in the palm of Lei Yang’s hand.
Yuqin looked at the golden energy and turned to look at Xiao Kun behind her.
Xiao Kun, like her, had worry in his eyes.
Yuqin smiled at Xiao Kun, telling him not to worry. Then she looked at Lei Yang and nodded ruthlessly.
Seeing that Yuqin agreed, Lei Yang gave her a kind smile, slowly raised his hand, and slowly sent the energy towards Yuqin’s throat.
The golden energy melted into Yuqin’s throat as soon as it touched her, and quickly seeped into her body.
At this time, Yuqin’s face also began to struggle.
Lei Yang also had a serious look on his face at this time. After looking at Yuqin’s appearance, he said in a deep voice:
“Remember not to shout, otherwise your brother’s efforts will be wasted.”
This sentence is more effective than anything else.
Yuqin, who was originally calm, had a determined look on her face. She had no idea how much effort Xiao Kun had put in for her. If she could not bear it and wasted Xiao Kun’s effort in vain, Yuqin really did not know how to face Xiao Kun.
Xiao Kun was listening to Lei Yang’s words from behind, his face full of tension. But he had no choice, he needed to protect Yuqin’s safety, so he could only worry behind her.
Just when the golden energy completely merged into Yuqin’s body, a colorless energy burst out wildly from Yuqin’s throat.
The colorless energy started from Yuqin’s throat, awakening the energy hidden in various parts of Yuqin’s body and began to wander around wildly.
Yuqin felt the changes in her body, her eyes were tightly closed, her brows were furrowed, and her entire face was shaking.
The two energies exchanged back and forth, one fiery destruction, the other cool restoration.
Just like the nine levels of ice and fire, Yuqin constantly experiences various feelings.
Lena was watching the three people on the field, especially Yuqin. As she watched, her little hands clenched tightly involuntarily, and her face was full of worry.
Xiao Kun looked at Lena’s appearance and thought about Yuqin’s pain. He felt extremely conflicted. Is this really worth it?
However, there was nothing for Xiao Kun to think about; because it had already begun, there was no turning back.
Time slipped away little by little. There were four people; three of them were sweating profusely; one was unaware of the current situation.
Finally, Lei Yang withdrew his energy and sat down on the ground without caring about his image.
As Lei Yang breathed, Yu Qin actually floated in the air. Colorless energy surrounded Yu Qin’s body, suspending her.
Xiao Kun looked at Yuqin in the air, turned his head and looked at Lei Yang; he asked nervously:
“Senior Lei, how is it?”
Chapter 47 Lei Yang’s Instructions (Old Version)
Lei Yang listened to Xiao Kun’s words and slowly got up from the ground.
“Don’t worry, it’s okay. Just wait until she wakes up.”
Lei Yang gave Xiao Kun an injection of sedative. If what Soraka said was correct, this time it would be 100% successful.
Xiao Kun felt relieved when he heard Lei Yang say this.
Lei Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out of the training room. Xiao Kun followed him out. Although he wanted to stay with Yuqin, he still had to make things clear with Lei Yang.
After Lei Yang walked out of the practice room, he stretched and the fatigue on his face disappeared completely.
The treatment just now was not very tiring for him; it only consumed his energy. He couldn’t make any mistakes. If he made any mistakes, not only would the girl’s voice not be able to recover, but her life would even be in danger.
That’s why Lei Yang was sweating profusely. That little bit of energy was not enough for him.
Xiao Kun followed behind Lei Yang, and Lena also followed the two of them obediently.
“Senior Lei, I…”
As Xiao Kun spoke, he kept looking towards the training room. His worry was self-evident.
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun and shook his head slightly; he spoke to Xiao Kun with a mysterious look on his face.
“Don’t worry. With the protection of that energy, nothing will happen to her. It’s you who will get into trouble if you go in.”
When Xiao Kun heard this, he was a little confused.
“Senior, why is this?”
“Haha, that energy is her healing energy, and it is also her chance. If you go in, that energy will be split into two. In this way, not only will you lose your chance, but you may not even have enough energy for healing.”
Lei Yang looked at Xiao Kun with a smile and slowly told him the result.
Lei Yang has lived for so long and has seen this kind of energy before; this energy is not only a good thing for treatment, but also an opportunity; it depends on whether this person can grasp it.
After listening to Lei Yang’s words, Xiao Kun had to suppress his anxiety.
Lena stared at the two of them in a daze. She didn’t understand what Lei Yang said at all. Even Xiao Kun’s words, which were already very clear, she didn’t understand much.
Lei Yang looked at the anxious Xiao Kun and the confused Lena and waved to Lena.
“Nana, take Xiao Kun to the sealed place first. I will go there to find you after I recover a little.”
Reina listened to Lei Yang’s words, and a hint of joy appeared on her pretty face. She asked with a little disbelief:
Grandpa, can my energy really be solved?
Lei Yang looked at the happy Reina and nodded with satisfaction. Reina also knew the energy in her body, and this problem had always troubled her. It was because of the energy in Reina’s body that she didn’t have many friends to accompany her.
This time the energy problem can finally be solved, how can Lena not be happy.
Lei Yang looked around and said to Reina:
“Okay, go ahead.”
After Lena responded, she grabbed Xiao Kun and ran outside without waiting for Xiao Kun to react. Xiao Kun was unable to resist Lena’s actions, after all, he had also promised Lei Yang to help him seal Lena’s energy.
After Xiao Kun and Lena disappeared from Lei Yang’s sight, Lei Yang slowly walked towards the door outside.
“Where is Pan Zhen?”
Before the person arrived, an old and majestic voice had already been heard.
As soon as the voice fell, a golden light descended from the sky; although the light was fast, it did not raise a trace of dust when it landed.
After Pan Zhen landed, he stood there respectfully, his eyes looking at the ancient door, his body slightly tilted.
“Pan Zhen is here.”
As soon as Pan Zhen finished speaking, an old figure walked out of the door; that person was Lei Yang.
But now Lei Yang’s face shows more aging and vicissitudes compared to before; he looks more than just a few years older.
Lei Yang slowly walked from the door to Pan Zhen, staring at Pan Zhen with his eyes fixed.
“Pan Zhen, I don’t have much time left. The safety of the Fiery Sun Tribe will be handed over to you from now on. Reina is still young and can’t take on any important responsibilities. But her qualifications are the best among all the Sun Gods.”
Lei Yang paused here. Pan Zhen heard Lei Yang say this and stood in front of his chest with his hands clasped in front of his chest. He said respectfully:
“I will go through fire and water without hesitation.”
Seeing Pan Zhen’s answer, Lei Yang nodded slowly.
“I don’t need to go through fire and water. You are the most promising and the strongest of the Sun Guards. I need you to protect Reina until she grows up. Can you do it?”
There was an indescribable seriousness in Lei Yang’s voice; there was endless pressure on his old face.
As Pan Zhen listened to Lei Yang’s words, a hint of hesitation flashed across his eyes, which finally turned into a hint of determination and remained in his pair of tiger eyes.
“able!”
Powerful words and a manly promise.
Pan Zhen also knew that this burden was heavy, but the Lieyang Clan must now have someone who could carry it. The Sun God chose him, and that was his honor, and he had to carry it no matter what.
After hearing this promise, the dignity on Lei Yang’s face faded a little. Looking up at the scorching sun in the sky, Lei Yang smiled.
“As long as the Sun God survives, the Fiery Sun Clan will not perish.”
Pan Zhen watched Lei Yang’s actions, thinking about the meaning of this sentence.
Seeing Pan Zhen like this, Lei Yang shot out a beam of energy directly at Pan Zhen.
“That guest is the husband I chose for Reina. Although he is only at the middle stage of the Lord God, everything about him is truly mysterious. Even I can’t see through him.”
“I have a feeling that if we make friends with this person, the Lieyang Clan will prosper.”
Lei Yang’s voice was very low. He had been the main god for so long. Xiao Kun was the first god he could not see. If something was out of the ordinary, it must be a demon. For such a person, anyone would find it difficult.
After saying this, Lei Yang was still worried and gave Pan Zhen another instruction.
“Remember, don’t make friends, and don’t make enemies.”
Pan Zhen listened to Lei Yang’s instructions, thinking about Xiao Kun’s identity. What kind of identity was it that made Lei Yang give instructions again and again? How terrifying was this?
Lei Yang ignored Pan Zhen’s struggle, waved his hand casually and said to Pan Zhen.
“Okay, back off.”
Chapter 48: Reina, I’ll Leave It to You (Old Version)
In a valley:
Xiao Kun stood quietly aside, Lei Yang was talking to Reina. Because he was separated by Lei Yang’s energy, Xiao Kun didn’t know what Lei Yang said to Reina.
In fact, he could have heard it if he listened carefully, but Lei Yang used energy to separate them, just because he didn’t want Xiao Kun to know; in this case, Xiao Kun would not eavesdrop and ask for trouble.
Lei Yang looked at Lena in the energy shield and spoke slowly.
“Nana, this is the last seal. After this, you won’t have to worry about energy anymore.”
When Lena listened to Lei Yang’s words, her face was full of joy.
When Lei Yang saw this, a hint of finality flashed in his eyes. The speed was very fast, and Lena was in a happy state after hearing about it, so she naturally didn’t notice anything.
Lei Yang looked at Lena and spoke again in a deep voice.
“Nana, before that, Grandpa has one last thing to tell you.”
There was something else behind Lei Yang’s words, but Lena didn’t know it.
“What’s the matter, Grandpa?”
The young and playful voice was in stark contrast to Lei Yang’s heaviness.
“that is.”
Lei Yang said this and glanced at Xiao Kun outside.
“That’s right. I arranged a husband for Nana.”
Lena listened to Lei Yang’s words and his actions; even if she was in a daze, she knew who Lei Yang was talking about. Lena followed Lei Yang’s gaze and looked towards Xiao Kun.
“Grandpa, are you talking about my husband? Him?”
Reina pointed at Xiao Kun unconsciously, with a trace of entanglement on her face. Of course, she knew what husband meant, but how could Reina, who had been approached by no one since she was a child, have a husband?
Lei Yang nodded, a hint of determination flashed in his eyes. He could give in to Reina in other matters, but he couldn’t give in on this matter.
Because this matter is the best choice for both Reina and the Fiery Sun Clan. Reina is still young, and she might be targeted by those people. Before the Lord God awakened, he was only slightly stronger than the average God.
Once the energy is sealed, Reina is no different from an ordinary god. Only with the care of a main god can she awaken and grow perfectly.
“Yes, that’s him.”
Lei Yang’s voice was full of severity and resistance. This was the first time Lei Yang spoke to Lena in such a voice. He didn’t want to use it, but he had to.
Listening to Lei Yang’s words, Reina was a little confused. Finally, looking at Lei Yang’s aging face and gray beard, Reina nodded.
“I listen to Grandpa.”
Lena also didn’t want to hand over her whole life to someone she had only known for a few days; however, looking at her grandfather’s aging body and hunched back, she really didn’t know how to refuse.
Seeing that Lena agreed, Lei Yang breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand, removed the energy shield and walked out.
Xiao Kun saw the two people walking out and slowly walked over.
Lena looked at Xiao Kun coming over, lowered her head slightly, and didn’t dare to look at Xiao Kun. Xiao Kun didn’t care about Lena’s reaction. Xiao Kun thought Lena’s look was because of the seal, and Lena’s natural reaction.
“Senior Lei, when do we start?”
There was some impatience in Xiao Kun’s voice. Yuqin was still there, so how could he not be anxious? Even if he couldn’t go in, it would be more reassuring to stay outside than here.
Seeing Xiao Kun like this, Lei Yang smiled.
“Okay, okay, no need to rush, let’s start now.”
After saying that, Lei Yang waved his sleeves in the air.
Suddenly, a strong wind blew up, and the fallen leaves in the valley were picked up by the wind and flew out of the valley with a whistling sound.
After a few breaths, the wind slowly stopped.
Xiao Kun looked around again and saw himself, Lei Yang and the other two standing in a mysterious pattern. The position where Lena stood was the center of the pattern.
Lei Yang looked at Lena deeply, then looked at Xiao Kun. He nodded slightly to Xiao Kun, jumped up, and flew into the air.
Seeing this, Xiao Kun hurriedly followed.
By the time Xiao Kun stood up, Lei Yang had already injected energy into him.
A golden energy descended from the sky, following the mysterious pattern to outline a strange picture.
A three-legged golden crow appeared on the ground, and Lena stood on the belly of the golden crow; the energy on the pattern continued to flow towards the belly.
Reina slowly opened her hands, enjoying the energy that was injected into her.
Xiao Kun flashed and flew to Lei Yang’s side, the energy in his body had already gathered. Blood-red light shone on Xiao Kun’s body, and occasionally two naughty energies kept jumping between his fingers.
Lei Yang and Xiao Kun looked at each other, then stood up and flew towards the only place where the Golden Crow had no energy.
At the eyes of the Golden Crow:
Xiao Kun was on the left, Lei Yang on the right. Energy surged from their bodies, constantly pouring into the Golden Crow itself.
The Golden Crow seemed to be hungry and was madly absorbing the energy injected by the two. No matter how much it was, it would be completely absorbed.
Xiao Kun felt the loss of energy, frowned and shouted to Lei Yang:
“Senior Lei, this won’t work; our energy is not enough to seal Reina.”
As Lei Yang listened to Xiao Kun’s words, sweat began to appear on his forehead.
He had not expected that the energy in Reina’s body was so huge, so huge that even the energy of the two main gods could not suppress it. There was not even a sign of saturation.
“Hold on a little longer, hold on a little longer.”
Intermittent words came out of Lei Yang’s mouth; he was really unwilling to let Lei Yang give up now.
It was not easy to let Reina live a normal life. Letting him give up would be more painful than killing him.
Xiao Kun listened to Lei Yang’s words and nodded helplessly, and increased the energy output again.
As time passed, the entire Golden Crow became brighter and brighter; however, it did not look like it was sealed at all, and it just greedily absorbed the energy of the two.
Looking at Xiao Kun and Lei Yang.
Xiao Kun’s face was flushed red, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Veins on his hands were bulging, and the energy in his body was becoming somewhat dim; it seemed that he had really reached his limit.
“Senior, this is not a solution. We need to think of a way to seal it in one fell swoop.”
Xiao Kun’s voice was full of weakness. The long-term energy output had pushed him to the limit. If it weren’t for Yuqin and the favor he owed Lei Yang, Xiao Kun would have stopped long ago.
Lei Yang was in a state of panic at this moment. His old face was already somewhat dead. His rosy face turned like gold paper, and his hand, which had been transmitting energy, also began to tremble.
Lei Yang looked at Jin Wu’s reaction, then looked at the two of them, his eyes full of reluctance.
Looking at Rena in the formation, with a peaceful look on his face, Lei Yang really didn’t want to disturb Rena’s peace.
Gritting his teeth, Lei Yang made up his mind. He looked at Xiao Kun and saw that he was exhausted. Lei Yang shouted to him:
Boy, I ll leave Reina to you. Be good to her from now on. If you dare to bully her, I ll peel off your skin!